Doomes-Day booke: or, An alarum for atheistes, a vvatchword for vvorldlinges, a caueat for Christians. By Samuel Gardnier [sic] Doctor of Diuinitie. The contentes the following page sheweth
         Gardiner, Samuel, b. 1563 or 4.
      
       
         
           1606
        
      
       Approx. 312 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 59 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2008-09 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A01451
         STC 11576
         ESTC S102820
         99838582
         99838582
         2966
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A01451)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 2966)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 1065:12)
      
       
         
           
             Doomes-Day booke: or, An alarum for atheistes, a vvatchword for vvorldlinges, a caueat for Christians. By Samuel Gardnier [sic] Doctor of Diuinitie. The contentes the following page sheweth
             Gardiner, Samuel, b. 1563 or 4.
          
           [6], 109, [1] p.
           
             Printed by E[dward] A[llde] for Nicholas Ling and are to bee solde at his shop in Saint Dunstans Church-yard in Fleete-streete,
             London :
             1606.
          
           
             Printer's name from STC.
             Reproduction of the original in the Henry E. Huntington Library and Art Gallery.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Judgment Day -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2007-01 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2007-01 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2007-02 Jonathan Blaney
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2007-02 Jonathan Blaney
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2008-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           DOOMES-Day
           Booke
           :
           OR
           ,
           An
           Alarum
           for
           Atheistes
           ,
           A
           Watchword
           for
           VVorldlinges
           ,
           A
           Caueat
           for
           Christians
           .
        
         
           By
           
             Samuel
             Gardnier
          
           Doctor
           of
           Diuinitie
           .
        
         
           
             Heb.
             9.
             verse
             27.
             
          
           It
           is
           appointed
           to
           men
           that
           they
           shall
           once
           dye
           ,
           and
           after
           that
           commeth
           the
           Iudgement
           .
        
         
           The
           Contentes
           the
           following
           page
           sheweth
           .
        
         
         
           LONDON
           Printed
           by
           
             E.
             A.
          
           for
           
             Nicholas
             Ling
          
           and
           are
           to
           bee
           solde
           at
           his
           shop
           in
           Saint
           Dunstans
           Church-yard
           in
           Fleete-streete
           .
           1606.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           Contents
           of
           the
           Chapters
           of
           this
           Booke
           .
        
         
           
             
               Chap.
               1
            
             OF
             the
             vnquestionable
             certaintie
             of
             the
             worlds
             end
             pag.
             1
          
           
             
               Chap.
               2.
               
            
             Of
             the
             manner
             how
             the
             world
             shall
             be
             destroyed
             .
             page
             .
             10
          
           
             
               Chap.
               3.
               
            
             Of
             the
             vncertaine
             ,
             and
             vnknowne
             time
             of
             the
             worlds
             end
             .
             page
             15
          
           
             
               Chap.
               4
            
             Of
             the
             signes
             of
             the
             worldes
             end
             .
             page
             .
             24
          
           
             
               Chap.
               5.
               
            
             Of
             the
             certaintie
             of
             our
             Resurrection
             .
             page
             .
             45
          
           
             
               Chap.
               6.
               
            
             Of
             the
             certaintie
             of
             the
             iudgemēt
             ,
             or
             the
             day
             of
             Deome
             .
             pa.
             56
          
           
             
               Chap.
               7.
               
            
             That
             Christ
             shall
             be
             the
             iudge
             of
             the
             world
             .
             page
             .
             63
          
           
             
               Chap
               8.
               
            
             How
             ioyful
             it
             is
             to
             the
             Godly
             ,
             and
             doleful
             to
             the
             wicked
             ,
             that
             Christ
             shall
             be
             their
             iudge
             page
             .
             67
          
           
             
               Chap.
               9.
               
            
             The
             maiestie
             of
             Christ
             in
             his
             comming
             to
             iudgement
             .
             page
             .
             7●
          
           
             
               Chap.
               10.
               
            
             The
             Persons
             that
             are
             to
             be
             iudged
             .
             page
             .
             76
          
           
             
               Chap.
               11.
               
            
             The
             cases
             that
             are
             to
             be
             iudged
             .
             page
             ,
             79
          
           
             
               Chap.
               12.
               
            
             Of
             the
             Terror
             and
             horrour
             of
             iudgement
             .
             page
             .
             84
          
           
             
               Chap.
               13.
               
            
             The
             forme
             of
             the
             sentence
             of
             iudgement
             .
             page
             .
             ●8
          
           
             
               Chap.
               14
            
             Of
             the
             blessed
             estate
             of
             the
             Godly
             in
             the
             life
             to
             come
             .
             pa.
             102
          
        
      
       
         
         
           To
           the
           Right
           Honourable
           Iane
           ,
           Ladie
           Barkley
           ,
           wife
           to
           the
           Lord
           Barkley
           ,
           his
           ve●●
           good
           Ladie
           .
        
         
           THe
           directi●●
           giuen
           to
           Salomons
           young
           man
           ,
           〈…〉
           
           as
           an
           Orient
           starre
           to
           guide
           you
           to
           Heauen
           ,
           as
           the
           Commet
           in
           the
           East
           was
           to
           the
           wise
           men
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           a
           hande
           to
           leade
           them
           to
           Bechlehem
           ,
           
           the
           place
           where
           Christ
           was
           .
           I
           wish
           (
           if
           it
           ●e
           the
           will
           of
           God
           )
           that
           you
           liue
           yet
           many
           yeres
           ,
           to
           the
           glorie
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           comfort
           of
           your
           godly
           friends
           :
           and
           that
           you
           may
           long
           goe
           with
           a
           staffe
           for
           verie
           age
           :
           yet
           it
           will
           not
           be
           amisse
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           ,
           to
           giue
           you
           summons
           of
           death
           .
           For
           this
           cause
           I
           tender
           you
           this
           Doomes-day
           discourse
           ,
           wishing
           you
           to
           feed
           vpon
           it
           in
           your
           soule
           ,
           as
           vpon
           a
           Restoratiue
           ,
           and
           to
           eate
           it
           vp
           ,
           as
           the
           Prophet
           did
           the
           Rowle
           that
           God
           gaue
           him
           ,
           You
           shall
           not
           die
           the
           sooner
           :
           but
           happily
           to
           the
           world
           the
           sooner
           .
           Though
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           you
           haue
           hitherto
           so
           liued
           ,
           as
           you
           may
           bol●ly
           say
           vpon
           your
           dying
           bed
           ,
           
             I
             am
             not
             ashamed
             to
             liue
             ,
             and
             I
             am
             not
             ●oath
             to
             die
             .
          
           The
           gr●ce
           of
           our
           Lord
           Iesus
           Christ
           bee
           with
           you
           ,
           Amen
           .
        
         
           
             Your
             Honours
             Chaplaine
             ,
             SAMVEL
             GARDNI●R
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           To
           the
           Reader
           .
        
         
           SImple
           Christian
           with
           Natlara●l
           ,
           
           or
           semi
           Christian
           with
           〈◊〉
           or
           no
           Christian
           with
           Daui●s
           nodd●
           :
           
           The
           enrolment
           of
           this
           Argument
           is
           more
           thē
           need●●l
           As
           a
           comfort
           to
           the
           first
           ,
           
           a
           cons●●matiō
           to
           the
           second
           ▪
           a
           call
           or
           corosiue
           to
           the
           la●ter
           sort
           .
           ●
           The
           former
           ranke
           heare
           Doomes-day
           discourse
           as
           w●llingly
           as
           that
           man
           that
           intending
           to
           traua●le
           to
           in●ta
           ,
           delightfully
           listneth
           to
           an
           other
           that
           delateth
           of
           the
           riches
           and
           plentie
           of
           that
           place
           .
           His
           ioy
           is
           then
           fulfilled
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           his
           Sauiour
           the
           substance
           thereof
           :
           as
           Salomon
           was
           vpon
           view
           of
           the
           visible
           Arke
           of
           the
           Couenant
           ,
           which
           was
           but
           the
           shadow
           .
           
           He
           taketh
           out
           his
           
             Qu●etus
             est
          
           ,
           with
           that
           luckie
           Euangelicall
           Merchant
           ,
           
           who
           hauing
           found
           the
           Pearle
           of
           mestimable
           value
           ,
           
           and
           the
           golden
           mine
           ,
           casteth
           vp
           all
           his
           worldly
           commodities
           ,
           as
           Matthew
           did
           his
           Customers
           off●ce
           :
           
           Paul
           his
           high
           Commission
           giuen
           him
           by
           the
           Bishops
           :
           
           〈◊〉
           his
           vsurie
           ,
           Peter
           his
           Nets
           ,
           when
           they
           were
           called
           to
           a
           better
           place
           :
           
           And
           as
           Elias
           did
           cast
           aside
           his
           Cloake
           when
           hee
           was
           catched
           vp
           to
           heauen
           .
           
           Hee
           is
           then
           in
           his
           Haruest
           ,
           reaping
           with
           ioy
           that
           he
           sowed
           in
           teares
           ,
           and
           ●●nging
           home
           his
           sheaues
           with
           him
           :
           He
           is
           led
           to
           the
           Kings
           r●yall
           banquet
           ▪
           and
           to
           the
           Supper
           of
           the
           Lambe
           ,
           which
           how
           ●●gh
           honour
           it
           is
           ,
           
           Hamā
           telleth
           you
           in
           the
           boast
           of
           that
           fauour
           to
           his
           wife
           and
           friendes
           affoorded
           vnto
           him
           ,
           when
           hee
           was
           called
           t●
           dine
           with
           King
           Assuerus
           .
           His
           sorrowes
           are
           no
           sorrowes
           vnto
           him
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           ioyes
           that
           are
           set
           before
           him
           :
           the
           light
           afflictions
           of
           this
           worlde
           casting
           vpon
           him
           a
           greater
           weight
           of
           glorie
           .
           
           Those
           that
           weepe
           ,
           are
           as
           those
           that
           wept
           not
           because
           the
           shadow
           of
           this
           world
           passeth
           away
           .
           2
           The
           second
           sort
           of
           men
           (
           I
           meane
           the
           midling
           )
           that
           serueth
           God
           and
           Baal
           ,
           God
           and
           M●mmon
           :
           By
           this
           learning
           of
           the
           end
           of
           the
           world
           is
           easily
           led
           to
           the
           contempt
           of
           the
           worlde
           .
           
           
             Om●●a
             ●ac●e
             co●tem●t
             qui
             credit
             se
             cito
             moriturum
             :
          
           He
           soone
           contemneth
           all
           things
           that
           thinketh
           he
           shall
           die
           soone
           ,
           saith
           Ierome
           .
           It
           was
           wisely
           laid
           togither
           of
           Esau
           ,
           Loe
           I
           die
           ,
           &
           what
           shal
           then
           the
           prerogatiue
           of
           my
           birth
           do
           me
           ?
           and
           as
           a
           stone
           cast
           into
           the
           riuer
           ,
           raiseth
           a
           bubble
           ,
           and
           that
           bubble
           stir●eth
           vp
           another
           :
           ●o
           
           this
           contempt
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           raysed
           by
           this
           learning
           ,
           raiseth
           an
           other
           contempt
           with
           it
           ,
           euen
           of
           our selues
           .
           Of
           which
           Bernard
           taketh
           consideration
           ,
           saying
           :
           
             Vide
             vnde
             veneris
             &
             erubesce
             :
             vbi
             es
             &
             ingemesce
             :
             &
             quo
             vadis
             &
             contremis●e
             :
          
           See
           from
           whence
           thou
           camest
           and
           blush
           :
           where
           thou
           art
           &
           sigh
           at
           it
           :
           and
           whither
           thou
           art
           going
           ,
           and
           quake
           at
           it
           .
           It
           will
           make
           thee
           crest●alne
           ,
           the
           consideration
           of
           thy
           constitution
           ,
           what
           thou
           art
           by
           creation
           ,
           and
           that
           thou
           shalt
           be
           the
           same
           by
           dissolution
           ,
           and
           thou
           art
           subiect
           to
           this
           checke
           ,
           
             Why
             art
             thou
             proude
             ,
             thou
             dust
             and
             ashes
             ?
          
           Finally
           ,
           it
           wil
           confirme
           thee
           in
           thy
           dutifull
           doings
           ,
           and
           strengthen
           thy
           feeble
           loynes
           .
           It
           is
           the
           Schoolmaister
           ,
           the
           Prophet
           desireth
           to
           be
           giuen
           him
           of
           God
           to
           teach
           him
           wisedome
           ,
           the
           certificat
           of
           the
           dimensions
           of
           this
           life
           .
           
             Quis●qu●●●die
             recordatur
             esse
             mori●urum
          
           ,
           
           
             contem●●t
             praes●nt●a
             &
             adfutura
             ●●sti●at
          
           He
           that
           dayly
           remembreth
           his
           death
           ,
           will
           hate
           things
           present
           ,
           and
           haste
           to
           thinges
           to
           come
           .
           3
           Finally
           ,
           it
           con●e●teth
           or
           confoundeth
           the
           Atheist
           .
           Nabal
           and
           Epicure
           ,
           that
           with
           the
           Prodigall
           sonne
           ,
           in
           his
           conceits
           is
           gone
           into
           a
           farre
           Country
           from
           his
           fathers
           house
           ,
           the
           Church
           of
           the
           euerliuing
           God
           ,
           standing
           vpon
           his
           owne
           proper
           wisdome
           ,
           which
           he
           taketh
           to
           be
           better
           then
           the
           wisdome
           of
           the
           spirit
           .
           So
           that
           he
           swalloweth
           home
           in
           his
           s●●ine
           securitie
           such
           damnable
           ,
           sathannicall
           suggestions
           as
           these
           .
           
             Ede
             ,
             b●be
             ,
             lude
             ,
             post
             mortem
             nulla
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
           Let
           vs
           eate
           and
           drinke
           ,
           to
           morrow
           we
           shall
           die
           .
           But
           such
           ●erm●ning
           as
           this
           ,
           if
           there
           be
           any
           hope
           in
           them
           ,
           shall
           〈…〉
           by
           the
           eares
           ,
           and
           the
           sound
           of
           this
           trumpet
           ,
           〈…〉
           from
           the
           dead
           sleepe
           of
           their
           sinne
           ,
           and
           set
           th●m
           vpon
           their
           feete
           ,
           and
           cast
           them
           into
           a
           new
           ●ould
           .
           For
           matter
           of
           this
           nature
           ,
           naturally
           scattereth
           an
           host
           of
           sinnes
           :
           For
           as
           fellons
           ●eare
           the
           comming
           of
           the
           Iudge
           ,
           and
           the
           time
           of
           the
           A●●●ses
           :
           〈◊〉
           that
           shal
           not
           stand
           in
           the
           iudgement
           ,
           tremble
           at
           this
           time
           ,
           and
           will
           be
           fearefull
           of
           such
           sinnes
           as
           they
           know
           will
           arr●●●ne
           them
           ,
           and
           condemne
           them
           .
           If
           I
           shall
           benefite
           these
           or
           any
           of
           these
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           period
           of
           my
           labors
           and
           desires
           :
           the
           Lordes
           name
           be
           blessed
           for
           it
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         Doomes
         day
         Booke
         .
      
       
         
           The
           first
           Chapter
           .
        
         
           Of
           the
           vnquestionable
           certaintie
           of
           the
           worldes
           end
           .
        
         
           
             THe
             s●curitie
          
           ,
           
           
             and
             iniquitie
             of
          
           these
           ●●mes
           ,
           
           haue
           thrust
           this
           argument
           vpon
           me
           .
           For
           hauing
           beene
           foure
           and
           fourtie
           yeres
           su●
           feted
           with
           peace
           and
           plentie
           ,
           we
           haue
           not
           onely
           forgotten
           but
           as
           it
           were
           set
           our
           faces
           against
           ple●ie
           .
           So
           that
           spa●●●●
           the
           iudgements
           of
           God
           ,
           not
           by
           his
           word
           but
           by
           the
           state
           of
           the
           times
           ▪
           
           wee
           make
           a
           moc●●●●
           them
           :
           and
           whatsoeuer
           Preachers
           tell
           vs
           of
           the
           dissolution
           of
           the
           world
           ▪
           
           of
           〈…〉
           of
           all
           flesh
           ,
           
           of
           the
           generall
           countie
           day
           ▪
           wee
           〈…〉
           and
           〈◊〉
           .
           T●
           cut
           the
           ve●●●ase
           〈…〉
           of
           truth
           ,
           doe
           wee
           not
           finde
           that
           the
           wor●d
           sedde
           vpon
           〈…〉
           
           and
           ●ucke
           vp
           these
           su●●●●
           damnable
           ep●nons
           to
           the
           sub●●●sion
           of
           their
           soules
           ?
           
           〈◊〉
           that
           〈…〉
           no
           〈◊〉
           at
           all
           or
           iudgement
           to
           ●●me
           ,
           sensuall
           〈…〉
           2.
           
           
           Or
           that
           God
           ●ath
           adiourned
           the
           ●●me
           of
           his
           c●mm●ng
           and
           that
           it
           will
           belong
           ●ce
           he
           come
           ▪
           of
           the
           generation
           of
           those
           〈◊〉
           al
           the
           ●est
           of
           them
           ,
           that
           Saint
           Peter
           taketh
           to
           ●●ske
           .
           
           It
           is
           therefore
           high
           time
           to
           put
           the
           world
           in
           mind
           of
           their
           lying
           vani●ies
           which
           so
           〈◊〉
           their
           soules
           and
           so
           call
           them
           from
           deade
           wo●k
           ,
           
           〈◊〉
           so
           bee
           it
           may
           〈…〉
           se●ue
           the
           liuing
           God
           ,
           
           by
           placing
           before
           〈◊〉
           ●yes
           the
           day
           
           of
           doome
           ,
           which
           must
           certainely
           come
           ,
           and
           shortly
           come
           ,
           which
           shall
           giue
           to
           euerie
           one
           according
           to
           their
           workes
           .
           
             That
             is
             ,
             to
             them
             which
             by
             continuance
             in
             well
             doing
             ,
             seeke
             glory
             and
             honour
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             immortalitie
             ,
             eternall
             life
          
           :
           
           
             but
             vnto
             them
             that
             are
             contentious
             and
             disobey
             the
             truth
             ,
             &
             obey
             vnrighteousnesse
             ,
             shall
             be
             indignation
             and
             wrath
             .
          
           Now
           if
           this
           shrill
           trumpet
           and
           passing
           Bell
           will
           not
           wake
           vs
           out
           of
           our
           lithargie
           of
           carnall
           securitie
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           recouerie
           of
           vs
           :
           For
           this
           is
           the
           onely
           cooler
           I
           can
           consider
           of
           ,
           to
           quēch
           or
           qualifie
           our
           hot
           sinfull
           lustes
           :
           If
           we
           looke
           vp
           to
           this
           clocke
           or
           dyall
           ,
           we
           shall
           bee
           wary
           how
           we
           spend
           our
           time
           .
           
           Daniel
           by
           strewing
           ashes
           vppon
           the
           floore
           found
           out
           the
           fallacy
           of
           the
           Priestes
           of
           Baal
           :
           
           by
           the
           mature
           meditation
           of
           our
           fraile
           condition
           that
           wee
           are
           but
           dust
           and
           ashes
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           are
           sure
           of
           a
           resurrection
           and
           retribution
           according
           to
           the
           nature
           of
           our
           actions
           we
           shall
           des●tie
           and
           dispeli
           the
           subtilties
           of
           the
           deuill
           .
           For
           all
           his
           deuises
           by
           the
           memorie
           hereof
           shall
           bee
           subdued
           vnto
           vs
           :
           as
           the
           deuill
           himselfe
           was
           driuen
           away
           by
           Christ
           ,
           
           by
           telling
           him
           of
           Scriptures
           .
           The
           remembrance
           of
           this
           will
           bee
           a
           staffe
           and
           crotch
           as
           luckie
           vnto
           vs
           in
           this
           our
           wearisome
           perambulation
           of
           the
           few
           and
           euill
           d●●e●
           of
           our
           life
           as
           that
           of
           Iacobs
           was
           vnto
           him
           ,
           
           wherewith
           he
           passed
           ouer
           Iordan
           .
           
           If
           we
           looke
           to
           the
           end
           (
           as
           the
           wisemen
           to
           the
           star
           )
           it
           will
           leade
           vs
           as
           it
           did
           them
           the
           right
           way
           to
           Christ
           .
           For
           why
           are
           older
           men
           better
           keepers
           of
           their
           Church
           then
           young
           men
           :
           but
           because
           they
           consider
           they
           are
           nearer
           their
           end
           :
           yong
           men
           by
           their
           sinnes
           with
           the
           younger
           Sonne
           ,
           
           who
           went
           farre
           from
           his
           father
           ,
           are
           farther
           off
           from
           God
           ,
           the
           farther
           they
           thinke
           in
           regard
           of
           their
           youth
           ,
           they
           are
           from
           their
           end
           .
           They
           are
           as
           proud
           of
           the
           healthfull
           estate
           of
           their
           bodies
           ,
           as
           Nabuchadonozar
           was
           of
           the
           statelynesse
           of
           his
           Pallace
           :
           saying
           to
           themselues
           ,
           I●
           not
           this
           a
           strong
           bodie
           ?
           as
           Nabuchadonozer
           saide
           to
           himselfe
           .
           
           
             Is
             not
             this
             great
             Babell
          
           ?
           The
           cause
           of
           the
           sinnes
           of
           the
           people
           that
           were
           endlesse
           ,
           
           was
           their
           carelesnesse
           of
           the
           end
           ,
           as
           Ieremie
           flatly
           telleth
           
             Hierusalem
             ,
             
               Her
               filthines
               is
               in
               her
               skirts
               :
               she
               remembreth
               not
               her
               last
               end
            
          
           .
           While
           Moses
           considered
           that
           hee
           had
           but
           a
           time
           in
           the
           world
           ▪
           ●ee
           forsooke
           the
           worlde
           betime
           ,
           
             and
             chose
             rather
             to
             suffer
             aduersitie
             with
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
          
           
           
             thē
             to
             inioy
             the
             pleasures
             of
             sins
             for
             a
             season
             .
          
        
         
         
           Tell
           me
           worldly
           man
           ,
           
           that
           sayest
           with
           
             Peter
             :
             It
             is
             good
             to
             behere
             ,
          
           
           whether
           if
           thou
           hadst
           hired
           a
           house
           whose
           foundation
           reeleth
           ,
           and
           rocketh
           ,
           and
           threatneth
           a
           downfall
           ,
           thou
           wouldest
           not
           make
           hast
           out
           of
           that
           house
           ?
           
           It
           is
           certaine
           thou
           wouldest
           :
           
             Hast
             thee
             ,
             saue
             thee
             ,
             escape
             for
             thy
             life
             :
          
           I
           counsaile
           thee
           as
           the
           Angell
           counselled
           Lot
           :
           Escape
           into
           the
           Mountaine
           and
           holie
           hill
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           as
           Lot
           was
           aduised
           when
           Sodom
           was
           destroied
           :
           for
           the
           Lord
           will
           fire
           the
           house
           of
           this
           worlde
           ,
           and
           the
           heauens
           the
           beautifull
           roofe
           of
           the
           house
           ,
           
           according
           as
           hee
           hath
           immutably
           decreed
           ,
           saying
           :
           
             Heauen
             and
             earth
             shall
             passe
          
           .
           
           And
           as
           in
           this
           chapter
           it
           shall
           be
           fully
           prooued
           vnto
           thee
           ▪
           
           He
           that
           made
           the
           heauen
           can
           fold
           it
           vp
           like
           a
           booke
           againe
           &
           can
           rolle
           it
           together
           like
           a
           skin
           of
           Parchment
           .
           
           He
           that
           made
           the
           sea
           and
           set
           the
           waues
           thereof
           in
           a
           rage
           ,
           and
           caused
           it
           to
           boile
           like
           a
           pot
           of
           oyntment
           ,
           can
           say
           to
           the
           ●●oods
           ,
           
             Be
             ye
             dried
             vp
          
           :
           He
           that
           made
           the
           drie
           land
           can
           rocke
           it
           to
           and
           fro
           vpon
           her
           foundations
           ,
           as
           a
           drunken
           man
           reeleth
           from
           place
           to
           place
           :
           He
           can
           cleath
           the
           Sunne
           ,
           and
           the
           Moone
           in
           sack-cloath
           and
           commaund
           the
           starres
           to
           fall
           downe
           to
           the
           earth
           ,
           and
           the
           mountaines
           of
           the
           land
           to
           remoue
           into
           the
           sea
           .
           
           It
           is
           the
           greatest
           follie
           in
           the
           world
           to
           dreame
           here
           of
           a
           dwelling
           place
           .
           
           
             Wee
             haue
             here
             no
             continuing
             Citie
             ,
             but
             we
             seeke
             one
             to
             come
             .
          
           
           Of
           his
           fathers
           house
           Christ
           hathsaid
           ,
           
             That
             there
             are
             many
             mansiōs
          
           ,
           but
           he
           neuer
           said
           so
           much
           of
           Horeb
           or
           Thabor
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           wildernesse
           of
           this
           world
           .
           
           But
           the
           worde
           is
           alreadie
           gone
           out
           of
           Gods
           mouth
           .
           
             It
             is
             appointed
             vnto
             all
             men
             once
             to
             die
             :
          
           nay
           twise
           to
           die
           ,
           
           as
           God
           threatned
           
             Adam
             :
             Thou
             shalt
             die
             the
             death
             :
          
           wherefore
           the
           Apostle
           maketh
           vp
           the
           former
           sentence
           with
           this
           addition
           :
           
             After
             that
             commeth
             the
             iudgement
          
           .
           Beleeue
           this
           (
           as
           the
           Samaritans
           did
           )
           not
           because
           of
           my
           worde
           ,
           
           but
           because
           the
           Lorde
           himselfe
           hath
           spoken
           it
           by
           the
           mouth
           of
           his
           Prophets
           euer
           since
           〈◊〉
           world
           began
           .
           
           The
           Deluge
           or
           flood
           ,
           which
           Moses
           diligently
           hath
           described
           vnto
           vs.
           
           ●s
           a
           liuely
           representation
           of
           the
           worldes
           dis●●tion
           .
           Saint
           Peter
           ●●●●teth
           so
           much
           from
           thence
           against
           the
           mockers
           of
           his
           time
           ,
           
           thus
           :
           
             Wherefore
             the
             worlde
             that
             then
             wa●
             perished
             ,
             ouerflowed
             with
             the
             water
             :
          
           
           
             but
             the
             heauens
             and
             earth
             which
             〈◊〉
             now
             ,
             are
             kept
             by
             the
             same
             werde
             in
             store
             ,
          
           
           
             〈◊〉
             ●lerued
             vnto
             fire
             vnto
             the
             day
             of
             iudgement
             .
          
           This
           his
           〈…〉
           is
           taken
           from
           the
           example
           ▪
           and
           it
           is
           fashioned
           thus
           :
           
           If
           God
           could
           in
           times
           past
           marre
           the
           face
           of
           the
           whole
           world
           ,
           hee
           is
           able
           to
           doe
           the
           like
           againe
           :
           
           But
           the
           former
           he
           hath
           done
           alreadie
           ,
           ouerwhelming
           the
           whole
           earth
           (
           a
           handfull
           of
           seede
           as
           it
           were
           onely
           rese●●ed
           to
           renue
           the
           same
           againe
           ,
           )
           with
           riuers
           of
           waters
           .
           
           And
           the
           latter
           is
           to
           be
           looked
           for
           that
           he
           waste
           the
           worlde
           againe
           with
           riuers
           of
           fire
           and
           brimstone
           .
           
           
           Christ
           in
           many
           places
           is
           plaine
           in
           this
           point
           .
           
             Heauen
             &
             earth
             shall
             passe
             away
             ,
          
           
           
             but
             my
             words
             shall
             not
             passe
             away
             .
          
           In
           the
           reedition
           of
           a
           Parable
           the
           effect
           thereof
           elsewhere
           is
           thus
           deliuered
           .
           
             The
             Haruest
             is
             the
             ende
             of
             the
             world
             :
          
           
           
             So
             shall
             it
             be
             in
             the
             ende
             of
             this
             world
             .
          
           And
           in
           the
           49
           ,
           verse
           of
           that
           Chapter
           ,
           the
           same
           wordes
           are
           repeated
           .
           The
           25.
           
           Chapter
           of
           Matthews
           Gospell
           handleth
           no
           other
           Argument
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           Doomes
           dayes
           discourse
           altogether
           .
           
           It
           is
           the
           gracious
           promise
           Christ
           hath
           giuen
           to
           his
           Church
           :
           
           
             I
             am
             with
             you
             alway
             to
             the
             ende
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           
           The
           Apostle
           taking
           this
           Text
           from
           Christs
           mouth
           ,
           doe
           est-soones
           put
           their
           people
           in
           remembrance
           hereof
           .
           It
           is
           Paules
           saying
           to
           the
           
             Romans
             .
             The
             creature
             shall
             be
             deliuered
             from
             the
             bondage
             of
             corruption
             .
          
           
           In
           his
           first
           Letter
           to
           the
           Corinthians
           he
           is
           large
           in
           this
           point
           .
           
           
             Then
             shal
             be
             the
             end
             when
             he
             hath
             deliuered
             vp
             the
             kingdome
             to
             God
             :
             &c.
             
          
           
           To
           the
           Thessalonians
           he
           sayth
           :
           
             When
             they
             shall
             say
             peace
          
           ,
           
           and
           safetie
           ,
           then
           shall
           come
           vpon
           them
           sudden
           destruction
           ,
           
           
             &c.
             
             The
             e●de
             of
             all
             things
             is
             at
             hand
             ,
          
           saith
           Saint
           Peter
           .
           
           What
           better
           witnesses
           would
           a
           man
           wish
           to
           haue
           for
           the
           eu●●ence
           of
           the
           case
           ?
           We
           heare
           God
           himselfe
           speake
           ,
           and
           therefore
           let
           euerie
           aduersaries
           mouth
           be
           stopped
           ,
           &
           in
           the
           certaintie
           of
           the
           worlds
           end
           let
           vs
           be
           fullie
           grounded
           .
           
           With
           these
           authenticke
           and
           pregnant
           proofes
           we
           may
           heare
           what
           the
           Heathens
           say
           (
           not
           that
           the
           sacred
           mysteries
           of
           our
           faith
           haue
           neede
           of
           any
           grace
           from
           the
           lippes
           of
           Poets
           and
           Philosophers
           ,
           )
           
           but
           that
           Heathens
           may
           bee
           vanquished
           with
           their
           owne
           weapons
           ,
           as
           the
           head
           of
           Goliah
           was
           cut
           off
           by
           his
           owne
           a●ming
           sworde
           ,
           
           and
           the
           Baalites
           were
           lanched
           with
           their
           owne
           shredding
           kniues
           :
           
           and
           that
           such
           as
           beare
           the
           name
           of
           Christians
           might
           bee
           ashamed
           ,
           who
           denie
           that
           in
           their
           hearts
           ,
           
           which
           the
           heathens
           who
           were
           without
           God
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           confessed
           with
           their
           tongues
           .
           Ouid
           describing
           God
           ,
           
           deliberating
           with
           himselfe
           about
           the
           Deluge
           ,
           among
           other
           things
           hee
           relateth
           this
           of
           him
           .
        
         
           
           
             Esse
             quoquem
             ●ati●●
             reminiscitur
             affore
             tempus
             ,
             
          
           
             Quo
             〈◊〉
             ,
             quo
             tellus
             ,
             corrept
             ●qu●
             r●g●●●●li
             ,
          
           
             〈…〉
             l●mol●s
             operola
             laboret
             .
          
           
             The
             D●●●mes
             decree
             a
             dismall
             day
             to
             come
             ,
          
           
             Wherein
             the
             Sea
             the
             soyle●
             and
             frame
             coelest●ll
             ,
          
           
             And
             〈◊〉
             worldly
             masse
             and
             spacious
             rome
             ,
          
           
             〈…〉
             vtter
             wracke
             and
             ruine
             fall
             .
          
        
         
           Plato
           whose
           eyes
           were
           broader
           then
           the
           worlde
           ,
           and
           saw
           so
           much
           into
           this
           Diumitie
           ,
           as
           his
           wisdom
           was
           but
           a
           little
           wide
           of
           〈◊〉
           ,
           
           h●n●leth
           the
           worlds
           creation
           in
           such
           sort
           ,
           as
           Euse●●●s
           auerreth
           ,
           that
           ●e
           plowed
           with
           Moses
           Heiser
           ,
           
           and
           was
           helped
           by
           his
           Bookes
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           much
           vnlikely
           .
           Plato
           hauing
           bin
           in
           Egypt
           ,
           as
           the
           storie
           of
           his
           life
           sheweth
           ,
           and
           the
           Egyptians
           being
           so
           carefull
           keepers
           of
           the
           rolles
           and
           registers
           of
           Moses
           ,
           the
           Iewes
           bringing
           them
           into
           Aegypt
           ,
           
           there
           being
           such
           free
           passage
           one
           to
           another
           betweene
           the
           Iewes
           and
           the
           Aegyptians
           .
           His
           Dialogue
           super●cribed
           ,
           Timaeus
           giueth
           clusters
           of
           conclusions
           in
           the
           case
           .
           So
           that
           giue
           we
           that
           the
           worlde
           was
           created
           as
           Plato
           contendeth
           ,
           this
           consequence
           will
           necessarily
           follow
           thereupon
           ,
           that
           it
           shall
           likewise
           bee
           dissolued
           .
           
           For
           the
           composition
           thereof
           plainly
           proouing
           the
           beginning
           thereof
           ,
           as
           well
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           materiall
           ,
           as
           the
           effecient
           cause
           euerie
           thing
           compounded
           ,
           hauing
           a
           compounder
           :
           and
           the
           compound
           matter
           of
           things
           contrarie
           req●ring
           the
           aide
           of
           thinges
           simple
           ,
           from
           whence
           they
           may
           haue
           their
           originall
           composition
           )
           the
           duration
           or
           dissolution
           thereof
           must
           stand
           to
           the
           ●●rtesi●
           and
           will
           of
           the
           compo●nder
           ,
           whose
           will
           is
           free
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           be
           inforced
           ,
           as
           things
           naturall
           are
           in
           their
           ●c●io●s
           :
           or
           admit
           that
           ne●essarie
           co●erence
           of
           causes
           ,
           which
           the
           〈◊〉
           cast
           in
           their
           con●●ts
           .
           Id●iue
           this
           long
           dilated
           Argument
           into
           a
           narrow
           roome
           and
           〈◊〉
           it
           vp
           thus
           :
           The
           worlde
           〈…〉
           ,
           
           mooued
           ,
           prese●ued
           by
           a
           first
           cause
           :
           but
           that
           first
           go●●●ing
           and
           preset●●ng
           cause
           is
           at
           absolute
           libertie
           to
           d
           ee
           as
           it
           p●●s●th
           ,
           wherefore
           when
           that
           arch
           fli●ht
           from
           it
           ,
           the
           whole
           〈◊〉
           and
           〈◊〉
           ther
           of
           immediately
           falleth
           .
           The
           Sect
           of
           Phelos●phers
           called
           Sto●cks
           ,
           not
           onely
           pronounce
           the
           dissolution
           et
           the
           world
           ,
           
           but
           they
           go
           further
           ,
           and
           determine
           (
           as
           Cicero
           recordeth
           )
           the
           maner
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           it
           shall
           bee
           brought
           to
           a
           generall
           
           combustien
           .
           Heraclitus
           as
           Themistius
           an
           Expositor
           vpon
           Aristotle
           hath
           it
           ,
           
           and
           Seneca
           ,
           (
           surnamed
           by
           some
           a
           Christian
           Gentile
           ,
           or
           a
           Gentile
           Christian
           )
           are
           of
           the
           mind
           that
           it
           shall
           perish
           by
           water
           .
           But
           the
           scheole
           of
           Philosophers
           goeth
           most
           with
           the
           first
           opinion
           of
           the
           two
           ,
           whose
           steppes
           the
           Mathematicians
           tread
           in
           ,
           who
           make
           the
           starres
           the
           Incendiaries
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           running
           into
           a
           c●urse
           and
           concourse
           ●●ereunto
           .
           Berosus
           is
           verie
           busie
           there
           about
           ,
           who
           (
           as
           Seneca
           saith
           )
           is
           so
           nice
           as
           to
           calculate
           the
           verie
           nicke
           and
           exegent
           of
           time
           ,
           when
           it
           shall
           be
           reduced
           to
           his
           finall
           conslo●ration
           .
           The
           time
           appointed
           is
           (
           as
           he
           fan●seth
           )
           when
           as
           all
           the
           Eelestiall
           signes
           ,
           who
           now
           haue
           their
           seuerall
           ●erambulatie●e
           and
           ●ettings
           ,
           shall
           meete
           togither
           in
           Cancer
           .
           Of
           this
           kinde
           we
           haue
           vntnesses
           enough
           ,
           for
           hauing
           a
           sufficient
           company
           to
           make
           a
           grand
           Iurie
           ,
           what
           aduantage
           should
           wee
           ha●e
           i●
           we
           should
           ransacke
           the
           whole
           worlde
           ,
           from
           the
           Center
           to
           the
           Circum●erence
           for
           euerie
           such
           authoritie
           ?
           Let
           the
           Perepatecians
           prate
           as
           they
           please
           to
           the
           contrarie
           ,
           who
           peremptorily
           auouch
           th●
           worldes
           eternitie
           .
           Among
           whom
           their
           great
           master
           Aristotle
           is
           the
           chiefest
           :
           and
           Galen
           the
           Phisitians
           God
           is
           not
           behind
           ,
           who
           measureth
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           world
           by
           experience
           ,
           saying
           ,
           as
           we
           see
           by
           dayly
           sight
           ,
           that
           the
           world
           hath
           alwayes
           stoode
           ,
           so
           it
           shall
           still
           stand
           .
           Of
           which
           vain
           is
           Manlius
           comming
           in
           verie
           good●ily
           with
           such
           a
           spoke
           ,
           saying
           ;
           
             Our
             fathers
             haue
             not
             seene
             ,
             neither
             shall
             their
             childrens
             children
             see
             any
             other
             world
             then
             this
             .
          
           Vpon
           which
           string
           harpeth
           the
           blinde
           Harpers
           and
           ianglers
           at
           this
           doctrine
           ,
           whom
           Peter
           statly
           ouercame
           in
           disputation
           ,
           who
           considering
           how
           the
           world
           keepeth
           at
           a
           stay
           ,
           do
           promise
           the
           perpetuity
           of
           the
           same
           vnto
           themselues
           in
           a
           restie
           securitie
           .
           Thus
           shooting
           their
           fooles
           bolte
           :
           
           
             Where
             is
             the
             promise
             of
             his
             comming
             ?
             For
             since
             the
             fathers
             died
             ,
          
           
           
             all
             things
             haue
             continued
             alike
             since
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             creation
             .
          
           
           Let
           these
           (
           I
           say
           and
           such
           like
           )
           blurt
           out
           their
           vaine
           tattle
           as
           they
           please
           ,
           
           we
           haue
           aduersaries
           of
           their
           owne
           marke
           and
           calling
           ,
           that
           shall
           replie
           against
           them
           and
           repell
           them
           .
           Against
           those
           forenamed
           grand-captaines
           of
           the
           controuersie
           ,
           we
           culle
           out
           Philosophers
           as
           thēselues
           are
           :
           Pithagoras
           ,
           the
           Sloicks
           ,
           and
           the
           broode
           of
           Epicures
           ,
           if
           they
           wil
           admit
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           for
           Plato
           their
           Deisted
           Philosopher
           ,
           they
           dare
           not
           denie
           him
           ,
           but
           they
           will
           giue
           him
           the
           first
           place
           in
           the
           schooles
           .
           Against
           the
           Latins
           ,
           
           Plinie
           and
           his
           ●●●plices
           ,
           〈…〉
           Sen●●a
           who
           is
           worth
           them
           all
           and
           will
           forte
           them
           at
           the
           〈◊〉
           .
        
         
           L●stly
           I
           desire
           no
           other
           Iudge
           in
           the
           cause
           ,
           
           then
           our
           common
           〈…〉
           ●hich
           considereth
           of
           the
           natu●e
           of
           the
           whole
           b●
           the
           con●equence
           of
           the
           seuerall
           pa●ts
           which
           doe
           ordeyne
           and
           〈◊〉
           the
           whole
           .
           But
           euery
           particular
           part
           of
           the
           world
           that
           pe●●●
           whe●●ore
           common
           sence
           it selfe
           setteth
           downe
           that
           the
           whole
           worlde
           shall
           perish
           .
           Take
           wee
           a
           shorte
           and
           cur●ory
           suruay
           of
           the
           esp●ciall
           parts
           ,
           
           to
           put
           the
           matter
           out
           of
           doubt
           :
           which
           for
           〈…〉
           wee
           reduce
           to
           two
           che●fe
           ,
           (
           for
           so
           the
           scripture
           truneth
           them
           all
           vp
           as
           it
           were
           in
           two
           bundles
           )
           
             The
             heauen
             and
             the
             earth
          
           .
           But
           the
           definitiue
           doome
           of
           Christ
           concerning
           them
           ,
           
           is
           ,
           that
           they
           shall
           be
           destroied
           :
           
             Heauen
             and
             earth
             shall
             pas●e
          
           .
           The
           heauen
           is
           the
           roofe
           ,
           
           and
           the
           earth
           the
           foundation
           of
           Gods
           house
           .
           The
           heauen
           containeth
           the
           ayre
           and
           whatsoeuer
           liueth
           in
           the
           same
           .
           The
           earth
           containeth
           the
           sea
           in
           it
           ▪
           which
           are
           the
           pauement
           of
           Gods
           beautiful
           pallace
           ,
           the
           sea
           also
           being
           the
           girdle
           of
           the
           dryland
           :
           now
           there
           is
           nothing
           more
           firme
           and
           stable
           then
           the
           earth
           ,
           which
           how
           best
           it
           be
           ●ounded
           vpon
           the
           floodes
           (
           
             as
             Dauid
             saith
          
           )
           yet
           is
           it
           such
           a
           solid
           and
           compact
           bodie
           and
           of
           such
           waightines
           ,
           
           as
           by
           no
           means
           of
           man
           it
           may
           bee
           rocked
           out
           of
           his
           place
           :
           &
           an
           earthquake
           which
           assaniteth
           it
           most
           is
           numbred
           amongest
           the
           strangest
           thunderboltes
           of
           Gods
           iudgements
           which
           he
           letteth
           she
           as
           arrowes
           at
           a
           marke
           .
           The
           heauen
           as
           it
           is
           so
           mortaised
           and
           hangde
           as
           it
           cannot
           bee
           drawne
           from
           his
           hindges
           and
           hookes
           :
           
           so
           his
           orbs
           haue
           their
           certaine
           and
           orderlie
           courses
           ,
           but
           they
           shall
           bee
           thredbare
           ,
           
           and
           
             waxe
             olde
             as
             a
             garment
          
           .
           
           
             The
             heauens
             shall
             pass
             away
             with
             a
             noise
             ,
             and
             the
             elements
             shall
             melte
             with
             heate
             &c.
             
          
           Doe
           wee
           not
           see
           how
           the
           earth
           droopeth
           like
           an
           old
           man
           that
           hath
           lost
           his
           strength
           ,
           hauing
           lost
           the
           fatnesse
           and
           marrow
           that
           was
           wont
           to
           be
           in
           the
           heart
           &
           bones
           of
           it
           ,
           
           whilest
           it
           is
           somtimes
           choaked
           with
           water
           ,
           and
           at
           other
           times
           parched
           with
           heat
           ,
           
           and
           whilest
           in
           some
           places
           it
           mouldreth
           away
           ?
           
           It
           is
           recorded
           of
           Aetna
           that
           mightie
           mountaine
           that
           it
           is
           not
           such
           a
           marke
           to
           Sailers
           as
           it
           was
           wont
           .
           
           In
           manie
           places
           the
           sea
           retire
           and
           giue
           backe
           ,
           as
           is
           written
           of
           Egipt
           :
           
           in
           other
           places
           it
           getteth
           ground
           horriblie
           ,
           ouerwhelming
           whole
           townes
           and
           prouinces
           .
           In
           some
           places
           mountaines
           are
           maimed
           by
           earthquakes
           ,
           rockes
           (
           the
           boniest
           places
           of
           the
           earth
           )
           
           splitted
           asunder
           ,
           great
           deepes
           dried
           vp
           ,
           and
           are
           like
           a
           drie
           floore
           ,
           neither
           cloddes
           ,
           nor
           clouds
           giue
           the●r
           wonted
           inst●●●s
           al
           which
           doe
           argue
           that
           they
           haue
           no
           long
           cont●un●●e
           .
           Moreouer
           if
           wee
           may
           beleeue
           Astrononiers
           ,
           the
           〈…〉
           of
           the
           celestia●●●●s
           is
           weakned
           ,
           the
           Sun
           is
           not
           so
           many
           〈…〉
           from
           vs
           as
           it
           was
           wont
           to
           be
           ,
           for
           they
           auouch
           that
           ●t
           is
           neerer
           to
           vs
           by
           the
           fourth
           part
           then
           it
           was
           in
           P●olome
           ●s
           time
           :
           that
           is
           to
           say
           nine
           thousand
           nine
           hundred
           seuentie
           fire
           miles
           as
           the
           Germaines
           reckon
           miles
           .
           If
           there
           be
           such
           a
           decl●●ation
           in
           the
           vppermost
           parte
           ,
           what
           shall
           we
           say
           of
           this
           lowe
           ●●ost
           rome
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           is
           in
           a
           verie
           weake
           taking
           ?
           
           Old
           age
           hath
           come
           vpon
           the
           backe
           of
           the
           worlde
           ,
           and
           euery
           part
           thereof
           groaueth
           vnder
           the
           burthen
           thereof
           .
           
           In
           p●antes
           their
           is
           lesser
           vertue
           ▪
           in
           bea●ts
           and
           men
           lesser
           strength
           ,
           
           in
           all
           of
           vs
           fewer
           yeares
           .
           
           I
           looke
           therefore
           for
           noe
           lesse
           then
           a
           suddaine
           and
           short
           consummation
           of
           all
           .
           
           From
           this
           doctrine
           groweth
           verie
           special
           vse
           ,
           if
           we
           haue
           grace
           ●o
           apprehend
           it
           .
           1.
           
           For
           the
           consideration
           of
           the
           trāsttory
           nature
           of
           the
           things
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           lifteth
           vp
           our
           mindes
           beyond
           all
           earthlie
           thinges
           ,
           and
           gaineth
           them
           to
           God.
           For
           it
           is
           but
           lost
           labour
           to
           plough
           vpon
           rocks
           ,
           to
           leane
           vpon
           a
           broaken
           reede
           ,
           to
           looke
           for
           comfort
           of
           a
           riuer
           that
           is
           dried
           vp
           ,
           to
           builde
           vpon
           vncertainties
           ,
           and
           to
           relie
           vpon
           meere
           vanities
           .
           But
           Salomon
           smiteth
           the
           world
           of
           both
           cheeres
           ,
           twice
           calling
           it
           vanitie
           ,
           
           
             vanitie
             of
             vanities
          
           and
           troubling
           the
           note
           ,
           that
           wee
           might
           knowe
           it
           is
           his
           verdict
           without
           repeale
           .
           
             All
             is
             vanitie
          
           .
           
           Ionas
           giueth
           the
           he
           to
           them
           ,
           naming
           them
           
             lying
             vanities
          
           :
           as
           promising
           one
           thing
           and
           giuing
           vs
           another
           :
           promising
           li●e
           ,
           and
           euery
           minute
           bringing
           vs
           to
           death
           :
           promising
           felicitie
           ,
           and
           ouerwhelming
           vs
           with
           miserie
           :
           promising
           eternitie
           ,
           whereas
           it
           is
           transt●orie
           :
           
           dealing
           dissemblingly
           and
           falsly
           with
           vs
           as
           Laban
           did
           with
           Iacob
           ,
           who
           promised
           him
           Rachell
           ,
           but
           gaue
           him
           Lea●●
           in
           her
           steade
           :
           And
           as
           the
           false
           prophets
           did
           by
           Achab
           ,
           promising
           him
           victorie
           ,
           
           when
           behold
           hee
           was
           slaine
           by
           the
           enemie
           :
           and
           as
           the
           deceitfull
           teachers
           did
           the
           people
           ,
           of
           whom
           God
           thus
           speaketh
           by
           
             Isaiah
             :
             My
             people
             ,
             they
             that
             cal
             you
             blessed
             deceiue
             you
             .
          
           It
           is
           the
           ghostly
           councel
           the
           Apostle
           giueth
           vs
           from
           this
           obseruation
           .
           
             Charge
             them
             that
             are
             rich
             in
             this
             world
             ,
          
           
           
             that
             they
             be
             not
             high
             minded
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             trust
             not
             in
             vncertaine
             riches
             ,
          
           
           
             but
             in
             the
             liuing
             God
             &c.
             
          
           
           The
           like
           lecture
           Christ
           reade
           vs
           before
           
           him
           :
           
           
             Lay
             not
             vp
             treasures
             for
             your selues
             vpō
             the
             earth
             ▪
             which
             the
             moth
             and
             canker
             corrupt
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             where
             theeues
             digge
             tho●ough
             and
             steale
             :
          
           For
           if
           we
           d
           ee
           ,
           
           the
           verie
           corruption
           thereof
           shall
           co●●●●me
           our
           corruption
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           learneth
           vs.
           
             Your
             riches
             〈◊〉
             corrupt
          
           :
           
           
             and
             your
             garments
             are
             motheaten
             .
             Your
             golde
             and
             siluer
             is
             cankered
             and
             the
             rust
             of
             them
             shall
             be
             a
             witnes
             aga●●st
             you
             ,
             and
             shall
             eate
             your
             〈◊〉
             as
             it
             were
             fire
             .
          
           
           
             Ye
             haue
             li●●●●●
             pleasure
             on
             the
             earth
             and
             in
             wantonnes
             .
             Ye
             haue
             nourished
             your
             hearts
             ,
             as
             〈◊〉
             day
             of
             slaughter
             .
          
           He
           saith
           of
           them
           as
           Duke
           Ioab
           said
           to
           Abner
           in
           effect
           :
           
           
             Knowest
             thou
             not
             that
             it
             〈◊〉
             bitternes
             in
             the
             latter
             end
             ?
          
           If
           we
           could
           spare
           a
           time
           from
           due
           sinnes
           for
           such
           a
           thought
           ,
           wee
           should
           soone
           feele
           in
           our selues
           more
           compunction
           ,
           and
           deuo●ion
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           This
           document
           also
           as
           needfull
           as
           the
           former
           is
           from
           hence
           deducted
           ,
           that
           wee
           who
           dwell
           in
           houses
           of
           clay
           ,
           whose
           foundation
           is
           the
           dust
           ,
           whoe
           are
           nothing
           else
           but
           a
           sincke
           of
           sinne
           ▪
           and
           Chaos
           of
           corruption
           ,
           shall
           much
           more
           perish
           ,
           seeing
           all
           the
           parts
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           the
           excellent
           creatures
           and
           wormanship
           of
           God
           shal
           haue
           their
           desolution
           .
           We
           ●iue
           not
           heere
           in
           a
           castle
           and
           place
           of
           abode
           :
           
           but
           as
           it
           were
           in
           an
           Iune
           as
           passengers
           to
           tarry
           but
           for
           a
           night
           :
           as
           Christ
           said
           .
           
             My
             kingdome
             is
             not
             of
             this
             world
             :
          
           so
           our
           kingdome
           and
           continuance
           is
           not
           in
           this
           world
           .
           As
           God
           said
           to
           
             Abrahā
             ▪
          
           
           
             get
             thee
             out
             of
             thy
             country
             ,
             &
             from
             thy
             kindred
             ,
             and
             from
             thy
             fathers
             house
             :
          
           so
           God
           will
           say
           to
           euery
           one
           of
           vs
           ,
           
           get
           thee
           out
           of
           thy
           life
           .
           
           As
           the
           tabernacles
           of
           the
           Iewes
           were
           made
           to
           be
           remoued
           ,
           so
           are
           we
           .
           Wherefore
           ,
           stand
           not
           so
           much
           vpon
           y●
           prerogati●e
           of
           thy
           birth
           right
           and
           termes
           of
           gentry
           ,
           seeing
           they
           are
           all
           so
           momentarie
           .
           
           It
           is
           well
           knowne
           from
           what
           house
           the
           best
           borne
           among
           vs
           ,
           
           the
           sonne
           of
           man
           only
           excepted
           )
           originally
           haue
           descended
           ,
           namely
           from
           the
           earth
           and
           gleabe
           ,
           
           Iob
           teaching
           vs
           to
           cal
           corruption
           our
           father
           ,
           and
           the
           worm
           our
           mother
           .
           
           Now
           what
           profite
           is
           there
           (
           as
           Dauid
           saith
           )
           in
           our
           bloud
           ,
           
           when
           wee
           goe
           downe
           to
           the
           pitte
           ?
           As
           〈◊〉
           said
           ,
           
             Lo
             ,
             I
             am
             almost
             dead
             ,
             what
             is
             then
             this
             birthright
             t●●ee
             ?
          
           
           Wherefore
           by
           the
           diligent
           consideration
           of
           thy
           end
           with
           the
           worlde
           and
           thou
           shalt
           be
           taught
           and
           brought
           to
           make
           an
           end
           of
           sinne
           and
           so
           beginne
           a
           new
           life
           .
           
           And
           therewith
           ?
           〈…〉
           Christ
           the
           sole
           obiect
           of
           the
           eye
           of
           the
           〈◊〉
           ,
           thou
           shalt
           〈…〉
           death
           bedde
           be
           willing
           to
           die
           ,
           and
           
           〈…〉
           (
           which
           saying
           Possid●nius
           in
           the
           storie
           of
           his
           life
           〈…〉
           )
           
             I
             am
             not
             ashamed
             to
             liue
             &
             I
             doe
             not
             feare
             to
             die
             ,
          
           
           
             because
             I
             haue
             a
             good
             maister
             whom
             I
             serue
             ▪
          
           what
           extremitie
           of
           sollie
           is
           it
           to
           be
           thinking
           of
           this
           transitorie
           world
           so
           much
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           eternall
           world
           to
           come
           so
           litle
           ?
           wherein
           wee
           are
           like
           the
           ●unnell
           that
           tunneth
           in
           licor
           into
           a
           vessell
           ,
           that
           deliuereth
           it selfe
           of
           the
           purer
           matter
           ,
           but
           suffereth
           the
           concreat
           and
           gresser
           substance
           to
           cleaue
           to
           the
           sides
           of
           it
           .
           The
           iudgement
           that
           should
           purifie
           vs
           is
           out
           of
           our
           sight
           :
           and
           the
           carnall
           cares
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           like
           lumpes
           of
           mire
           and
           clay
           sticke
           to
           our
           soules
           .
        
      
       
         
           The
           second
           Chapter
           .
        
         
           Of
           the
           maner
           how
           the
           world
           shall
           be
           destroied
           .
        
         
           IT
           being
           concluded
           in
           the
           former
           chapter
           that
           the
           world
           shall
           be
           destroied
           ,
           order
           would
           we
           should
           set
           downe
           how
           it
           is
           to
           bee
           destroied
           :
           which
           shall
           bee
           the
           subiect
           &
           argument
           of
           this
           chapter
           ;
           which
           wee
           will
           spend
           vpon
           these
           two
           parts
           .
           1.
           
           The
           first
           shall
           determine
           in
           what
           sorte
           it
           shall
           perish
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           second
           shall
           giue
           decision
           to
           this
           question
           ,
           whether
           the
           same
           in
           substance
           or
           forme
           shall
           so
           perish
           .
           About
           the
           first
           there
           is
           great
           dispute
           and
           difference
           among
           Doctors
           ,
           while
           they
           denide
           them selues
           into
           contrarie
           min●es
           :
           some
           holding
           that
           it
           shall
           be
           destroied
           by
           water
           ,
           
           othersome
           by
           fire
           .
           Of
           the
           first
           rancke
           are
           Seneca
           and
           his
           schollers
           .
           
           Of
           the
           second
           which
           are
           the
           sounder
           sort
           ,
           are
           the
           Stoicks
           ,
           of
           whom
           Cicero
           and
           Galen
           maketh
           mention
           ,
           Heraclitus
           ,
           the
           greater
           part
           of
           Philosophers
           ,
           the
           Mathematicians
           ,
           and
           Diuines
           running
           with
           the
           streame
           of
           sacred
           authorities
           ,
           as
           the
           other
           part
           with
           the
           current
           of
           their
           priuate
           fan●ics
           .
           For
           they
           take
           their
           text
           from
           Peter
           who
           saith
           .
           
           
             But
             the
             heauens
             ,
             and
             earth
             which
             are
             now
             ,
             are
             kept
             by
             the
             same
             worde
             in
             store
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             res●rued
             vnto
             fier
             against
             the
             day
             of
             iudgement
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             o●
             t●e
             dest●●●
             of
             vngodly
             men
             .
          
           But
           yet
           there
           is
           no
           small
           〈…〉
           
           of
           the
           Moon
           to
           scoure
           and
           purifie
           the
           other
           three
           elements
           :
           others
           producing
           it
           out
           of
           the
           Sunne
           beames
           .
           
             Peter
             Lombard
          
           saith
           ,
           that
           th●e
           fier
           shall
           goe
           before
           the
           face
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           shall
           reduce
           the
           whole
           fashion
           of
           the
           heauens
           &
           earth
           to
           a
           consumption
           :
           and
           he
           is
           so
           curious
           and
           fine
           as
           to
           measure
           out
           vnto
           vs
           the
           height
           of
           the
           fier
           ,
           su●ing
           it
           to
           the
           depth
           of
           y●
           waters
           of
           Noah
           which
           drowned
           the
           earth
           .
           Such
           thinges
           deliuereth
           Austine
           in
           his
           twentieth
           booke
           of
           the
           Citie
           of
           God
           in
           the
           18.
           chapter
           .
           Yet
           in
           the
           16.
           chapter
           of
           that
           booke
           he
           semeth
           to
           denie
           that
           a
           man
           may
           haue
           any
           certaine
           knowledge
           therein
           but
           by
           the
           especiall
           certificate
           of
           the
           spirite
           .
           Wherein
           hee
           is
           in
           the
           right
           and
           of
           the
           surer
           side
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           safer
           for
           vs
           to
           hold
           this
           modestie
           then
           to
           be
           ouer
           busie
           with
           the
           secrets
           of
           Gods
           sanctuary
           .
           
           It
           is
           enough
           that
           we
           simplie
           beléeue
           (
           as
           Peter
           teacheth
           )
           that
           the
           worlde
           shall
           bee
           fixed
           .
           1.
           
           To
           ventilate
           and
           examine
           ,
           of
           what
           kind
           of
           nature
           this
           fire
           should
           be
           .
           2.
           
           From
           whence
           it
           should
           be
           brought
           3.
           
           How
           the
           saints
           shall
           be
           preserued
           in
           that
           flame
           ,
           &
           liue
           as
           the
           Salamander
           in
           the
           fire
           .
           4.
           
           How
           high
           this
           fier
           shal
           mount
           we
           leaue
           to
           the
           wil
           &
           prouidēce
           of
           God
           ,
           being
           contented
           to
           be
           wise
           with
           sobrietie
           and
           not
           affecting
           to
           know
           more
           then
           God
           wold
           haue
           vs
           ,
           or
           to
           compel
           the
           scriptures
           that
           are
           willing
           to
           go
           part
           of
           y●
           way
           with
           vs
           ▪
           to
           go
           after
           the
           vagaries
           of
           our
           idle
           lusts
           .
           It
           serueth
           to
           the
           confirmation
           of
           the
           present
           cause
           ,
           namly
           to
           the
           illustratiō
           of
           the
           maner
           of
           the
           worlds
           dissolution
           ,
           that
           which
           Math
           :
           hath
           in
           these
           words
           :
           
           
             At
             midnight
             there
             was
             a
             cry
             made
             ,
             Behold
             the
             bridgrome
             cōmeth
             .
          
           The
           voice
           of
           the
           angell
           and
           the
           trumpet
           of
           God
           is
           part
           of
           that
           cry
           .
           The
           scripture
           calleth
           it
           else
           where
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           which
           signifieth
           the
           hoarse
           vociferation
           of
           Mariners
           when
           they
           call
           one
           vpon
           another
           to
           goe
           to
           their
           tackling
           :
           for
           it
           must
           needs
           be
           a
           cry
           out
           of
           cry
           that
           must
           waken
           the
           dead
           ,
           and
           raise
           them
           from
           their
           graues
           .
           But
           another
           part
           of
           the
           cry
           is
           the
           stridor
           and
           noise
           that
           Peter
           mentioneth
           which
           this
           fier
           that
           shal
           consume
           the
           world
           shall
           make
           ,
           
           saying
           :
           
             The
             heauens
             shall
             passe
             away
             with
             a
             noise
             and
             the
             elements
             shall
             melt
             with
             heat
             ,
             and
             the
             earth
             with
             the
             workes
             therin
             ,
             s●al
             be
             burnt
             vp
             .
          
           Wee
           heare
           a
           terrible
           noise
           at
           the
           downfal
           of
           two
           or
           three
           houses
           at
           once
           :
           therefore
           that
           must
           be
           a
           noise
           with
           a
           〈◊〉
           esse
           which
           one
           fire
           shall
           make
           which
           shalouerchro●●●he
           heauers
           ,
           the
           earth
           ,
           the
           sea
           ,
           all
           cities
           ▪
           towns
           ,
           houses
           ,
           beasts
           ,
           liuing
           creatures
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           masse
           
           of
           the
           world
           ●ltogither
           .
           Dauid
           by
           an
           apt
           similitude
           ,
           teaching
           the
           ●●ate
           and
           condition
           of
           the
           wicked
           ,
           alludeth
           hereunto
           
             As
             the
             fire
             among
             the
             thornes
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Fire
           among
           thorns
           ,
           maketh
           a
           great
           noise
           .
           Wherefore
           heare
           we
           now
           the
           crie
           of
           his
           worde
           at
           mid-day
           ,
           least
           we
           hea●e
           this
           fearefull
           crie
           at
           midnight
           hetherto
           spoken
           of
           :
           and
           in
           time
           let
           the
           swéete
           crie
           of
           his
           mercie
           charme
           vs
           ,
           least
           the
           direfull
           and
           irefull
           out
           crie
           of
           his
           iudgements
           do
           condemne
           vs.
           
        
         
           We
           come
           to
           the
           second
           part
           of
           this
           Chapter
           ,
           which
           answereth
           the
           question
           ,
           whether
           the
           substance
           or
           forme
           of
           the
           worlde
           shall
           perish
           .
           For
           hereof
           are
           two
           opinions
           scattered
           .
           1
           Some
           are
           of
           that
           minde
           ,
           that
           in
           verie
           substance
           it
           shall
           be
           turned
           vpside
           downe
           ,
           fastning
           vpon
           these
           Scriptures
           ,
           as
           of
           that
           in
           the
           Psalme
           :
           
           
             Thou
             hast
             aforetime
             laid
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             the
             heauens
             are
             the
             workes
             of
             thine
             hands
             .
          
           
           
             They
             shall
             perish
             ,
             but
             thou
             shalt
             indure
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           As
           of
           that
           saying
           of
           the
           Prophet
           Isaiah
           ,
           
           
             For
             loe
             I
             will
             create
             new
             heauens
             ,
             and
             a
             new
             earth
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             the
             former
             shall
             not
             be
             remembred
             ,
             nor
             come
             into
             mind
             :
          
           
           as
           of
           that
           which
           Saint
           Iohn
           in
           his
           Reuelation
           saith
           :
           
             And
             I
             sawe
             a
             new
             heauen
             ,
             and
             a
             new
             earth
             ;
             for
             the
             first
             heauen
             ,
             and
             the
             first
             earth
             were
             passed
             away
             ,
             and
             there
             was
             no
             more
             sea
             .
          
           Finally
           ,
           in
           that
           the
           Angell
           sweareth
           by
           him
           that
           liueth
           for
           euer
           ,
           that
           Time
           shall
           be
           no
           more
           .
           Now
           if
           time
           be
           taken
           away
           ,
           all
           motion
           must
           be
           taken
           away
           .
           If
           all
           motion
           be
           taken
           away
           ,
           there
           is
           nothing
           in
           the
           world
           that
           can
           continue
           .
           2
           But
           othersome
           hold
           ,
           that
           only
           but
           some
           parts
           of
           the
           worlde
           shall
           bee
           ouerturned
           at
           the
           second
           comming
           of
           Christ
           ,
           not
           altogither
           raised
           from
           their
           foundation●
           :
           but
           so
           as
           they
           shall
           suffer
           a
           singular
           alteration
           .
           
             Ambrose
             taketh
          
           part
           with
           this
           side
           and
           setteth
           his
           hande
           to
           this
           opinion
           ,
           
           vrging
           that
           which
           the
           Apostle
           Paul
           saith
           :
           
             The
             fashion
             of
             this
             worlde
             goeth
             away
             :
          
           prossing
           the
           word
           which
           he
           calleth
           the
           
             fashion
             ,
             shadow
          
           ,
           or
           forme
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           masse
           ,
           matter
           ,
           substance
           .
           That
           authoritie
           of
           Peter
           also
           fauoureth
           that
           part
           ,
           in
           these
           wordes
           .
           
             Wherefore
             the
             worlde
             that
             then
             was
             ,
          
           
           
             perished
             ,
             ouerflowed
             with
             the
             water
             :
          
           when
           as
           but
           the
           lower
           parts
           thereof
           were
           corrupted
           by
           the
           waters
           .
           
           That
           of
           the
           Reuelation
           preiudiceth
           not
           the
           point
           :
           For
           there
           seemeth
           rather
           a
           new
           heauen
           ,
           and
           newe
           earth
           to
           be
           destroyed
           ,
           then
           a
           dissolution
           of
           the
           other
           to
           be
           insinuated
           .
           Also
           in
           Isaiah
           it
           is
           said
           That
           the
           Moone
           shall
           haue
           the
           light
           of
           the
           Sun
           ,
           
           
           and
           that
           the
           Sunne
           shall
           yeeld
           seuen
           fold
           more
           light
           then
           it
           doth
           now
           .
           The
           Schoolemen
           applie
           all
           inferences
           in
           this
           case
           to
           the
           qualities
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           the
           substance
           of
           the
           world
           :
           for
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           world
           shall
           not
           so
           be
           turmosted
           ,
           
           as
           it
           shall
           bee
           brought
           to
           nothing
           :
           but
           it
           shall
           be
           rescued
           and
           redeemed
           from
           the
           hands
           of
           var●tie
           ,
           vnto
           which
           it
           was
           subiect
           .
           For
           the
           world
           being
           sentensed
           to
           this
           iudgement
           for
           the
           sinne
           of
           man
           ,
           not
           of
           it selfe
           sinning
           against
           God
           :
           after
           that
           sinne
           is
           out
           of
           place
           ,
           the
           world
           must
           recouer
           his
           former
           dignitie
           ,
           when
           the
           time
           appointed
           is
           accomplished
           ,
           especially
           the
           lower
           bodies
           which
           are
           in
           the
           subl●●arie
           worlde
           :
           for
           those
           be
           most
           obiect
           and
           subiect
           to
           corruption
           .
           
           The
           master
           of
           the
           Sentences
           in
           effect
           deliuereth
           thus
           much
           :
           But
           hee
           borroweth
           that
           which
           hee
           hath
           herein
           from
           Austine
           ,
           who
           saith
           ,
           That
           by
           a
           worldly
           combustion
           the
           qualities
           of
           the
           corruptible
           elements
           which
           had
           some
           cognation
           and
           correspondencie
           with
           our
           corruptible
           bodies
           shall
           vtterly
           burne
           and
           perish
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           substance
           shall
           put
           on
           those
           qualities
           by
           a
           miraculous
           exchange
           ,
           which
           shal
           be
           agreeable
           with
           the
           cōdition
           of
           immortal
           bodies
           ,
           that
           the
           world
           being
           altred
           to
           the
           better
           ,
           may
           bee
           fitting
           to
           the
           persons
           also
           in
           their
           bodies
           altred
           to
           the
           better
           .
           In
           the
           14.
           
           Chapter
           of
           the
           forenamed
           booke
           ,
           this
           is
           his
           verdit
           .
           This
           world
           shall
           passe
           away
           by
           a
           mutation
           ,
           not
           finall
           subuersion
           .
           And
           he
           alledgeth
           for
           himselfe
           the
           fore-cited
           saying
           of
           Paul
           ,
           
           
             The
             fashion
             of
             this
             world
             passeth
             away
             :
          
           The
           figure
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           not
           the
           nature
           is
           spoken
           of
           by
           the
           Apostle
           else
           where
           ,
           he
           likewise
           saith
           :
           we
           are
           not
           to
           beléeue
           ,
           that
           the
           Elements
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           heauen
           and
           earth
           are
           to
           be
           produced
           to
           ashes
           ,
           but
           that
           their
           propertie
           shall
           be
           bettered
           .
           The
           scriptures
           no
           where
           shew
           the
           dissolution
           of
           the
           worlds
           substance
           .
           Also
           the
           bodies
           of
           the
           Saints
           must
           be
           in
           a
           place
           :
           but
           what
           place
           shall
           they
           haue
           ,
           if
           they
           haue
           not
           a
           place
           in
           the
           worlde
           ?
           Moreouer
           ,
           man
           for
           whose
           sinne
           all
           woe
           came
           vpon
           the
           world
           ,
           shall
           not
           vtterly
           be
           destroyed
           ,
           but
           shall
           be
           renued
           in
           bodie
           ,
           and
           inuested
           with
           immortalitie
           ,
           either
           to
           his
           endlesse
           felicitie
           ,
           or
           miserie
           :
           wherefore
           the
           worlds
           composition
           that
           was
           not
           in
           the
           transgression
           shall
           much
           lesse
           comein
           substance
           to
           this
           vtter
           confusion
           .
           But
           this
           being
           a
           point
           more
           doubtfull
           then
           profitable
           ,
           we
           leaue
           it
           arbitrable
           :
           what
           shall
           be
           the
           ende
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           we
           shall
           best
           know
           in
           the
           end
           of
           the
           world
           .
        
         
         
           Thus
           hauing
           insisted
           as
           much
           as
           neede
           requireth
           in
           the
           two
           propounded
           points
           of
           this
           Chapter
           ,
           we
           will
           giue
           the
           vse
           ,
           the
           life
           of
           the
           whole
           ,
           and
           so
           conclude
           the
           same
           .
        
         
           Whereas
           the
           fire
           is
           to
           consume
           this
           worlde
           as
           stubble
           as
           the
           former
           world
           was
           licked
           vp
           by
           water
           :
           
           wee
           see
           how
           euery
           thing
           ,
           howsoeuer
           simplie
           of
           it
           owne
           nature
           ,
           
           appertaineth
           moste
           to
           the
           necessarie
           vse
           of
           man
           ,
           hath
           a
           most
           hurtfull
           effect
           against
           man
           ,
           when
           God
           will
           take
           it
           vp
           as
           a
           rod
           in
           his
           hand
           ,
           either
           for
           the
           correction
           ,
           or
           destruction
           of
           man.
           The
           fire
           ,
           the
           water
           ,
           the
           soile
           ,
           the
           aire
           ,
           are
           the
           Elements
           that
           are
           aliments
           vnto
           vs
           in
           their
           propertie
           ,
           and
           kinde
           whereby
           we
           liue
           ,
           moue
           ,
           and
           haue
           our
           being
           :
           but
           when
           God
           otherwise
           disposeth
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           purposeth
           the
           diuersion
           of
           their
           nature
           ,
           they
           are
           posting
           Purseuants
           of
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           to
           execute
           his
           iudgements
           ,
           
           to
           the
           ouerthrow
           of
           our
           liues
           .
           Wherefore
           the
           fire
           went
           out
           from
           Gods
           presence
           to
           burne
           vp
           Sodom
           and
           her
           Cities
           .
           The
           water
           ,
           the
           Beesom
           of
           his
           fierce
           anger
           ,
           drowned
           (
           reseruing
           onely
           eight
           persons
           )
           y●
           whole
           world
           of
           the
           vngodly
           .
           The
           earth
           whereupon
           euery
           one
           treadeth
           ,
           opened
           and
           distended
           her
           mouth
           like
           hell
           ,
           and
           swallowed
           vp
           Dathan
           ,
           and
           coneted
           the
           congregation
           of
           
             Abiram
             .
             Manna
          
           the
           daintie
           restauration
           of
           the
           Israelites
           ,
           burst
           out
           of
           their
           noses
           ,
           and
           sauoured
           abhominably
           ,
           as
           a
           most
           iust
           iudgement
           against
           their
           palpable
           and
           damnable
           vngratefulnesse
           .
           The
           sonnes
           of
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           by
           a
           sower
           hearbe
           in
           their
           pottage
           ,
           
           had
           almost
           perlshed
           .
           The
           winde
           ,
           a
           Meteor
           by
           which
           we
           liue
           ,
           being
           the
           spirit
           of
           life
           and
           as
           it
           were
           a
           fanne
           in
           the
           hand
           of
           God
           ,
           for
           the
           clarifying
           the
           ayre
           that
           it
           should
           not
           putrifie
           (
           an
           the
           Lungs
           in
           stead
           of
           Bellowes
           are
           giuen
           to
           the
           heart
           ,
           to
           qualifie
           the
           excessiue
           heare
           of
           the
           heart
           )
           driued
           Ionas
           into
           the
           depth
           of
           the
           sea
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           whereas
           the
           world
           is
           to
           be
           wasted
           with
           fire
           ,
           and
           
             euerie
             mans
             worke
             is
             to
             be
             reuealed
             by
             sire
             :
          
           
           let
           vs
           labour
           to
           plant
           golde
           ,
           siluer
           ,
           precious
           stones
           ,
           which
           the
           fire
           will
           make
           brighter
           :
           and
           roote
           vp
           and
           remoue
           ,
           woodde
           ,
           ●ay
           ,
           stubble
           ,
           which
           cannot
           continue
           against
           the
           force
           of
           the
           fire
           :
           
           
             When
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             shall
             shew
             himselfe
             from
             Heauen
             with
             his
             mightie
             Angels
             in
             flaming
             fire
             ,
             rendering
             vengeance
             vnto
             them
             that
             doe
             not
             know
             God
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           this
           argueth
           the
           worldes
           follie
           ,
           that
           laboureth
           to
           labour
           ,
           
           and
           carketh
           to
           care
           ,
           neuer
           taking
           out
           his
           
             Quietus
             est
          
           ,
           for
           those
           things
           that
           are
           reserued
           vnto
           fi●e
           :
           which
           draweth
           manie
           ,
           through
           their
           wicked
           practises
           thereabout
           ,
           into
           the
           horrible
           fire
           that
           we
           shall
           ●ntreate
           of
           afterward
           .
        
      
       
         
           The
           third
           Chapter
           .
        
         
           Of
           the
           vncertaine
           and
           vnknowne
           time
           of
           the
           worlds
           end
           .
        
         
           HAuing
           fore
           shewed
           the
           maner
           of
           the
           worlds
           dissolution
           ,
           which
           we
           rather
           call
           an
           immutation
           then
           corruption
           ,
           and
           a
           translation
           from
           a
           w●rser
           to
           a
           better
           condition
           :
           like
           as
           when
           we
           of
           children
           become
           men
           :
           of
           men
           ,
           old
           men
           ,
           we
           are
           not
           destroyed
           but
           changed
           in
           nature
           :
           the
           fire
           not
           consuming
           the
           world
           ,
           but
           restoring
           it
           :
           as
           the
           fire
           consumeth
           not
           the
           gold
           ,
           but
           refineth
           it
           :
           by
           the
           methode
           of
           the
           place
           ,
           it
           would
           bee
           considered
           concerning
           the
           time
           of
           the
           duration
           thereof
           ,
           what
           is
           to
           bee
           determined
           ,
           wherein
           wee
           will
           desire
           to
           knowe
           no
           more
           then
           the
           Scriptures
           haue
           reuealed
           :
           From
           whence
           we
           haue
           no
           certaintie
           ,
           but
           rather
           the
           vncertaintie
           is
           euerie
           where
           spoken
           of
           .
           As
           where
           Christ
           saith
           :
           
           
             Of
             that
             day
             and
             houre
             knoweth
             no
             man
             ,
             no
             not
             the
             Angels
             of
             heauē
             ,
             but
             my
             father
             only
             .
          
           In
           Mark
           he
           excepteth
           against
           himselfe
           to
           leaue
           the
           high
           knowledge
           thereof
           onely
           to
           his
           father
           :
           
           
             Neither
             the
             sonne
             himselfe
             ,
             saue
             the
             father
             .
          
           Which
           is
           to
           be
           vnderstoode
           of
           his
           humanitie
           :
           which
           naturally
           and
           ordinarily
           knoweth
           nothing
           ●erein
           :
           but
           as
           it
           is
           taught
           by
           a
           better
           schoolmaster
           namely
           his
           Diuinitie
           .
           When
           the
           Apostles
           put
           forth
           the
           question
           to
           Christ
           :
           
           
             Lord
             wilt
             thou
             at
             this
             time
             restore
             the
             Kingdome
             to
             Israel
             ?
          
           Their
           answere
           was
           ,
           that
           the
           knowledge
           thereof
           was
           to
           deepe
           misterie
           for
           them
           .
           
             It
             is
             not
             for
             you
             to
             know
             the
             times
             or
             the
             seasons
             ,
             which
             the
             father
             hath
             put
             in
             h●s
             owne
             power
             .
          
           It
           is
           Christs
           watchword
           to
           the
           world
           .
           
           
             Ye
             know
             not
             what
             houre
             your
             mu●●er
             will
             come
             .
             Ye
             know
             not
             the
             day
             nor
             the
             houre
             ,
             when
             the
             sonne
             of
             man
             will
             come
             .
             Ye
             know
             not
             w●en
             the
             time
             is
          
           But
           〈◊〉
           it
           is
           not
           farre
           of
           we
           are
           sure
           .
           So
           Paul
           teacheth
           :
           
           
             To
             admonis●
             ,
             vs
          
           ,
           vpon
           whom
           the
           ends
           of
           the
           world
           
           are
           come
           :
           
           Saint
           Iohn
           is
           as
           plaine
           .
           
             It
             is
             the
             last
             time
             .
             Augustine
          
           saith
           vnto
           Hesychius
           ,
           who
           was
           curiously
           inquisitiue
           of
           the
           worldes
           end
           ,
           That
           he
           dare
           not
           giue
           the
           aduenture
           to
           measure
           the
           length
           and
           the
           scope
           theref
           ,
           seeing
           the
           Angels
           and
           Sonne
           of
           man
           himselfe
           are
           ignorant
           hereof
           .
           But
           in
           his
           first
           ●ocke
           vppon
           Genesis
           against
           the
           Manichies
           ,
           hee
           giueth
           sixe
           ages
           to
           the
           life
           of
           the
           worlde
           ,
           as
           the
           life
           of
           man
           is
           disposed
           ,
           and
           diuided
           into
           seuerall
           sundrie
           ages
           ,
           through
           which
           as
           his
           life
           passe
           ,
           so
           the
           life
           of
           the
           worlde
           goeth
           away
           .
           By
           casting
           the
           worlde
           into
           sire
           ,
           ages
           ,
           hee
           followeth
           the
           set
           number
           of
           dayes
           which
           were
           sire
           ,
           wherein
           the
           whole
           forme
           and
           frame
           of
           heauen
           and
           earth
           were
           made
           and
           finished
           .
           The
           first
           age
           is
           the
           time
           from
           Adam
           to
           Noah
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           stood
           ,
           which
           hee
           compareth
           to
           our
           infancie
           .
           The
           seconde
           is
           ,
           all
           the
           time
           from
           the
           flood
           to
           Abrahams
           dayes
           ,
           which
           hee
           likeneth
           to
           our
           childehoode
           .
           The
           third
           is
           ,
           all
           the
           time
           from
           
             Abraham
             to
             Dauid
          
           ,
           which
           he
           suteth
           to
           our
           youthfull
           age
           .
           The
           fourth
           is
           ,
           all
           the
           time
           from
           Dauid
           to
           the
           transportation
           of
           the
           people
           into
           Babylon
           ,
           which
           is
           answerable
           to
           our
           mans
           estate
           .
           The
           fift
           is
           ,
           all
           the
           time
           from
           the
           captiuitie
           to
           the
           Incarnation
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           hath
           reference
           is
           our
           olde
           age
           .
           The
           sixt
           is
           ,
           all
           the
           time
           from
           Christ
           ,
           to
           the
           verie
           ende
           it selfe
           ,
           
           which
           is
           our
           decrepit
           estate
           and
           condition
           ,
           which
           is
           called
           by
           Saint
           
             Iohn
             ,
             The
             last
             houre
          
           .
           After
           which
           followeth
           the
           seauenth
           day
           ,
           euen
           the
           Sabboth
           of
           our
           endlesse
           rest
           .
        
         
           But
           in
           regarde
           of
           the
           notable
           chaunges
           thereof
           ,
           the
           worlde
           may
           be
           drawne
           to
           a
           narrower
           roome
           ,
           and
           more
           simplie
           be
           destributed
           into
           foure
           ages
           onely
           .
           The
           first
           is
           the
           time
           from
           the
           Creation
           to
           the
           Flood
           ,
           which
           wee
           may
           rightly
           tearme
           the
           infancie
           and
           Child-hoode
           of
           the
           worlde
           ,
           
           for
           that
           theu
           Artes
           were
           first
           founde
           out
           ,
           and
           that
           with
           the
           first
           principles
           and
           promises
           of
           saluation
           the
           godly
           were
           satisfied
           ,
           and
           they
           worshipped
           God
           after
           a
           simple
           and
           plaine
           manner
           .
           The
           second
           ,
           from
           the
           Flood
           extendeth
           it selfe
           to
           the
           promulgation
           and
           publication
           of
           the
           Lawe
           ,
           which
           for
           verie
           good
           causes
           wee
           may
           woorthily
           call
           the
           youthfull
           age
           of
           it
           .
           For
           then
           were
           men
           ,
           farre
           and
           wide
           diuided
           throughout
           all
           partes
           of
           the
           earth
           :
           Common-wealths
           were
           first
           founded
           ,
           and
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           first
           Monarchie
           
           instituted
           ,
           and
           the
           couenant
           of
           saluation
           by
           God
           with
           Abraham
           our
           father
           indented
           ,
           the
           linage
           and
           descent
           of
           the
           Messiah
           designed
           ,
           
           and
           our
           vniuersall
           redemption
           in
           the
           deliuerance
           of
           the
           Israelites
           from
           the
           Egyptian
           thraldome
           ,
           typicallie
           represented
           .
           The
           thirde
           age
           comprehendeth
           the
           whole
           time
           that
           was
           spent
           vnder
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Lawe
           ,
           vnto
           the
           comming
           of
           our
           Sauiour
           in
           the
           flesh
           ,
           as
           wee
           finde
           it
           diuided
           by
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           himselfe
           ,
           
           saying
           :
           
             The
             Lawe
             and
             the
             Prophets
             are
             vnto
             Iohn
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           That
           was
           the
           ripe
           age
           and
           manhoods
           of
           the
           Worlde
           ,
           it
           being
           then
           come
           to
           his
           perfect
           growth
           ,
           for
           then
           came
           in
           
             Magna
             Charta
          
           ,
           the
           plenarie
           enrolment
           of
           the
           will
           of
           God
           ,
           making
           the
           consignement
           of
           the
           promises
           of
           God
           ,
           by
           sundrye
           Ceremonies
           ,
           and
           opening
           them
           at
           large
           by
           the
           Commentaries
           of
           the
           Prophets
           .
           Nowe
           as
           sorrowes
           encrease
           with
           yeares
           ,
           and
           the
           full
           age
           hath
           fulnesse
           of
           troubles
           accompanying
           it
           :
           so
           manie
           perturbations
           did
           fall
           vppon
           these
           tymes
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           worlde
           was
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           set
           vppon
           Wheeles
           ,
           and
           vp
           and
           downe
           rolled
           with
           tragicall
           comm●tions
           .
           The
           fourth
           age
           ranne
           vppon
           the
           necke
           of
           this
           ,
           wherein
           the
           Senne
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           flesh
           was
           manifested
           ,
           which
           to
           the
           consummation
           of
           the
           worlde
           shall
           be
           continued
           .
           This
           (
           as
           wee
           noted
           before
           out
           of
           Iohn
           )
           is
           called
           
             The
             last
             houre
          
           ,
           
           otherwise
           called
           by
           the
           Apostle
           Paul
           to
           the
           same
           effect
           :
           
             The
             fulnesse
             of
             time
          
           :
           so
           tearmed
           ,
           because
           all
           the
           promises
           of
           God
           (
           excepting
           the
           generall
           resurrection
           ,
           and
           iudgement
           )
           are
           absolutely
           fulfilled
           ,
           and
           shall
           make
           a
           full
           end
           of
           the
           Worlde
           .
           Nowe
           it
           agreeth
           ful●ie
           with
           the
           nature
           of
           olde
           age
           .
           For
           as
           olde
           men
           can
           not
           liue
           long
           ,
           (
           though
           young
           men
           may
           die
           soone
           )
           and
           they
           spende
           their
           remainder
           of
           time
           ,
           with
           cares
           infirmityes
           ,
           and
           diseases
           enough
           :
           so
           wee
           can
           not
           promise
           to
           the
           worlde
           beeing
           in
           his
           olde
           age
           any
           long
           continuance
           ,
           or
           that
           it
           shall
           bee
           better
           then
           it
           is
           ,
           but
           rather
           that
           the
           age
           of
           it
           shall
           bee
           more
           burdensome
           vnto
           it
           ,
           and
           make
           it
           to
           be
           worsser
           .
           This
           knowledge
           howsoeuer
           sufficient
           for
           vs
           ,
           satisfieth
           not
           others
           folishly
           curious
           ,
           ayming
           at
           the
           verie
           exact
           time
           of
           his
           dissolution
           ,
           by
           these
           ●riuolous
           coniectures
           .
        
         
           These
           haue
           found
           out
           a
           simple
           shift
           for
           themselues
           to
           answer
           Christs
           words
           ,
           
             The
             day
             and
             houre
             knoweth
             no
             man
             ,
          
           instnuating
           
           that
           we
           may
           haue
           a
           gesse
           at
           the
           time
           though
           wée
           knowe
           not
           the
           nicke
           and
           exact
           part
           of
           the
           time
           .
           But
           their
           sophistrie
           will
           not
           serue
           thē
           For
           Christs
           ●●plie
           to
           the
           ●psie
           qu●stion
           of
           the
           Apostles
           in
           these
           words
           .
           
             It
             is
             not
             for
             you
             to
             know
             the
             times
             ,
          
           cutleth
           off
           their
           cauilling
           ●●stinction
           of
           time
           it
           beeing
           in
           the
           Greeke
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             Times
             and
             seasons
          
           ,
           
           wherefore
           their
           cunning
           commeth
           out
           of
           time
           .
           Neither
           will
           that
           out
           of
           Mathew
           doe
           them
           good
           whereby
           they
           would
           take
           a
           measure
           of
           the
           time
           ,
           when
           〈◊〉
           world
           should
           haue
           〈◊〉
           ,
           
           in
           these
           words
           :
           
             And
             this
             Gospell
             of
             the
             kingdome
             shall
             bee
             preached
             thorough
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             for
             a
             witnes
             to
             all
             nati●ns
             ,
             and
             then
             shall
             the
             end
             come
             .
          
        
         
           Augustine
           answereth
           them
           thus
           ,
           the
           Lords
           comming
           shal
           not
           be
           vntill
           the
           Gospell
           be
           dispersed
           throughout
           the
           world
           :
           But
           how
           soone
           he
           shal
           come
           after
           this
           is
           thus
           published
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           from
           hence
           gathered
           .
           The
           Gospel
           was
           generally
           notified
           to
           the
           world
           in
           the
           Apostles
           time
           ,
           who
           by
           their
           cōtinual
           tedious
           perambulations
           had
           sent
           the
           sound
           thereof
           into
           all
           lands
           ,
           
           as
           Paul
           in
           his
           letter
           to
           the
           Colossians
           writeth
           thus
           .
           
             Which
             is
             come
             vnto
             you
             euen
             as
             it
             is
             vnto
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             is
             fruitful
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             also
             among
             you
             :
          
           and
           yet
           euer
           since
           the
           world
           hath
           continued
           .
           But
           there
           are
           many
           relie
           vpon
           idle
           dreames
           as
           vpon
           familiar
           deuiles
           .
           The
           Mathematicians
           doe
           looke
           for
           a
           great
           yeere
           ,
           as
           Cicero
           sheweth
           ,
           after
           which
           al
           the
           starres
           shal
           returne
           to
           their
           beginnings
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           end
           of
           the
           world
           shal
           be
           .
           Baldus
           in
           Cicero
           ,
           putteth
           in
           this
           spoake
           ,
           This
           conuersion
           howe
           long
           it
           will
           bée
           is
           a
           great
           question
           :
           but
           it
           is
           necessarily
           certaine
           and
           definite
           .
           Macrobius
           out
           of
           the
           opinion
           of
           naturall
           philosophers
           doth
           set
           downe
           a
           great
           yeere
           ,
           which
           hee
           calleth
           the
           
             worldes
             yeere
          
           .
           Making
           it
           to
           confist
           of
           fiftéene
           thousand
           yeeres
           ,
           as
           the
           Sunne
           measureth
           them
           .
           Augustine
           acquainteth
           vs
           with
           the
           fancies
           of
           some
           in
           his
           time
           ,
           who
           assigned
           fower
           hundred
           yéeres
           after
           the
           assention
           of
           Christ
           vnto
           heauen
           :
           of
           others
           who
           ●●cr●ed
           fiue
           hūdred
           :
           of
           others
           who
           spake
           of
           a
           thousand
           :
           after
           the
           expiration
           whereof
           the
           world
           should
           haue
           an
           absolute
           vastation
           .
           But
           their
           vttermost
           prefixed
           time
           hauing
           long
           beene
           out
           of
           date
           ,
           their
           vaine
           assertions
           are
           sufficiently
           reproued
           .
           Others
           there
           are
           that
           are
           carried
           away
           with
           oracle
           deriued
           from
           the
           traditions
           of
           the
           Hebrewes
           ,
           which
           they
           would
           beare
           vs
           in
           hand
           they
           had
           learned
           of
           Elias
           and
           out
           of
           his
           schoole
           house
           ,
           and
           restraine
           
           the
           worlds
           duration
           to
           〈◊〉
           thousand
           of
           yéeres
           which
           they
           to
           part
           equally
           into
           these
           〈…〉
           .
           1.
           
           Two
           thousand
           spent
           be
           o●e
           the
           time
           of
           the
           law
           .
           2.
           
           Two
           thousand
           vnder
           the
           law
           〈◊〉
           3.
           
           The
           last
           two
           thousand
           to
           the
           kingdome
           of
           Christ
           ,
           dep●ted
           so
           as
           〈◊〉
           ●eeing
           the
           yeere
           of
           grace
           reuealed
           1603.
           (
           as
           it
           pleaseth
           learned
           men
           so
           supp●te
           ,
           )
           this
           is
           the
           fiue
           thousand
           fiue
           hundreth
           〈◊〉
           eight
           yeere
           of
           the
           worldes
           age
           :
           So
           that
           of
           this
           account
           there
           〈◊〉
           yee
           foure
           hundred
           ●eeres
           to
           be
           consummased
           .
           This
           reckoning
           hath
           ●●nne
           the
           more
           currantly
           ,
           in
           that
           they
           applie
           these
           six
           thousand
           yeeres
           to
           the
           six
           dates
           ,
           wherin
           God
           created
           y●
           world●
           inasmuch
           as
           the
           Prophet
           saith
           .
           
             A
             thousand
             yeers
             in
             thy
             sight
             are
             as
             yesterday
             :
          
           
           and
           it
           ●●in
           
             Peter
             :
             One
             day
             is
             with
             the
             Lord
             as
             a
             thous●●d
             yeers
             ,
             and
             a
             thous●nd
             yeers
             as
             one
             day
             .
          
           Héere●pon
           they
           make
           this
           interence
           :
           as
           in
           h●da●es
           the
           worlde
           was
           〈◊〉
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           seauenth
           w●s
           the
           s●bbath
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           wherein
           hée
           tested
           .
           So
           after
           six
           thousand
           yeeres
           accomplished
           the
           world
           shall
           bee
           ●est●o●ed
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           seauenth
           shal
           our
           eternal
           fabb●th
           hee
           fulfilled
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           eight
           the
           puritie
           of
           our
           circumcision
           re●o●ed
           .
           Wee
           read
           also
           of
           another
           fraternitie
           and
           brotherhoode
           ,
           who
           ●●liuer
           that
           the
           ●●sticali
           bodie
           the
           church
           ,
           shal
           abide
           three
           and
           thirtie
           yéeres
           héere
           in
           ca●th
           ,
           as
           Christ
           himselfe
           〈◊〉
           so
           long
           in
           the
           bod●e
           which
           he
           tooke
           from
           the
           Virgin.
           But
           they
           make
           euery
           of
           those
           ●éeces
           of
           a
           wonderful
           widenes
           ,
           putting
           fiftie
           yéeres
           to
           euery
           one
           ,
           to
           make
           euery
           yere
           a
           yéere
           of
           Iubilee
           .
           But
           this
           and
           such
           like
           are
           ver●e
           fr●●uolous
           fictions
           .
           It
           is
           naturally
           engrafted
           in
           the
           mind
           of
           man
           to
           desire
           nouelties
           ,
           and
           to
           affect
           strange
           courses
           ,
           and
           so
           see
           is
           after
           a
           knowledge
           beyond
           al
           sob●tet●●
           :
           to
           be
           curiously
           ●●quisttiue
           after
           ●●ages
           to
           come
           ,
           and
           carelesly
           respectiue
           of
           such
           thinges
           as
           are
           present
           .
           This
           is
           the
           cause
           why
           some
           giue
           themselves
           vnto
           ●●lawfull
           artes
           .
           and
           〈◊〉
           themselues
           to
           be
           mocked
           and
           misled
           b●●ste
           Deuill
           .
           
           So
           did
           Saul
           who
           perceiuing
           God
           to
           bee
           angrie
           with
           h●m
           ▪
           and
           the
           hand
           of
           the
           Philisti●●s
           to
           be
           sore
           vpon
           him
           ▪
           neuer
           sought
           vnto
           God
           for
           his
           Quietus
           est
           to
           haue
           coūsa●le
           or
           comfort
           from
           〈◊〉
           :
           But
           dec●●ous
           to
           know
           the
           censequent
           of
           the
           case
           ,
           hee
           deliberated
           with
           〈◊〉
           women
           who
           draue
           him
           headlong
           to
           de●petation
           and
           destruction
           .
           Such
           madnesse
           now
           blindeth
           ,
           and
           be●●te●eth
           too
           manie
           ,
           who
           by
           staring
           vpon
           the
           startes
           will
           prognositcat
           the
           euent
           and
           successe
           of
           euery
           yeere
           ,
           and
           so
           determine
           
           of
           the
           estate
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           had
           the
           heauens
           water
           in
           an
           brinall
           :
           with
           an
           impudent
           rashnes
           denouncing
           warres
           ,
           fore-promising
           peace
           ,
           prophisying
           of
           maladies
           in
           men
           and
           beasts
           ,
           giuing
           vs
           many
           good
           words
           of
           a
           good
           yéere
           ,
           telling
           vs
           a
           faire
           tale
           of
           the
           free
           passage
           of
           religion
           ,
           and
           comprehending
           in
           their
           speculation
           the
           perturbations
           and
           mutations
           of
           all
           kingdomes
           .
           In
           the
           meane
           while
           they
           let
           slip
           greater
           matters
           that
           are
           certaine
           ,
           reuealed
           by
           the
           scriptures
           ,
           touching
           faith
           ,
           hope
           ,
           charitie
           ,
           and
           other
           godlie
           duties
           requisite
           for
           a
           christian
           man
           weil
           to
           know
           ,
           and
           to
           bée
           familiarly
           conuersant
           in
           ,
           which
           haue
           no
           perpleritie
           or
           obscuritie
           in
           them
           .
           But
           in
           this
           Article
           especially
           ,
           which
           is
           of
           the
           end
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           men
           at
           all
           times
           haue
           bene
           singularly
           busie
           and
           bolde
           :
           Wheras
           the
           prophecies
           thereof
           (
           as
           Augustine
           well
           saith
           )
           are
           sooner
           perfected
           then
           perceiued
           .
           This
           is
           one
           of
           the
           Deuills
           notable
           stratagems
           and
           deuises
           ,
           to
           set
           our
           braines
           a
           worke
           with
           circuler
           questions
           ,
           endles
           and
           fruitles
           :
           thereby
           to
           withdraw
           our
           mindes
           from
           points
           of
           greatest
           néedfulnes
           .
           The
           Apostle
           toucheth
           such
           ,
           
           and
           willeth
           the
           Thessalonians
           not
           to
           héede
           them
           that
           drop
           into
           their
           eares
           the
           present
           comming
           of
           
             Iesus
             Christ
             in
             glory
          
           .
           Our
           age
           haue
           brought
           forth
           men
           of
           no
           base
           learning
           ,
           
           who
           in
           their
           bookes
           and
           sermons
           ,
           haue
           bene
           ouer
           sawcie
           and
           malipert
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           had
           bene
           furnished
           with
           heauenly
           reuelations
           ,
           and
           as
           if
           God
           had
           familliarly
           talked
           with
           them
           ,
           as
           the
           father
           deth
           with
           the
           child●
           .
           
           Now
           what
           heinous
           and
           detestable
           boldnes
           is
           this
           to
           affect
           such
           a
           metaphisicall
           ,
           and
           supereminent
           knowledge
           ,
           which
           goeth
           beyond
           the
           wisdome
           of
           angells
           and
           the
           wisdome
           of
           the
           sonne
           of
           man
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           barely
           the
           sonne
           of
           man
           :
           So
           wée
           be
           wise
           vnto
           saluation
           ,
           wée
           must
           content
           our selues
           with
           that
           which
           the
           word
           deliuereth
           vs
           ,
           and
           séeke
           no
           other
           scholma●ster
           ,
           no
           though
           it
           were
           an
           angell
           .
           
           I
           care
           not
           what
           any
           Angell
           saith
           ,
           if
           he
           take
           not
           his
           text
           from
           the
           written
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           wée
           haue
           with
           vs.
           That
           which
           wée
           say
           of
           an
           Angel
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           vnderstode
           likewise
           of
           the
           spirites
           of
           those
           that
           are
           departed
           ,
           as
           the
           historie
           of
           the
           rich
           man
           and
           Lazarus
           sheweth
           ,
           who
           putting
           vp
           his
           bil
           of
           request
           vnto
           Abrahā
           ,
           
           that
           some
           doctor
           out
           of
           another
           world
           from
           the
           company
           of
           the
           dead
           ,
           might
           be
           sent
           to
           preach
           vnto
           his
           brethren
           ,
           hée
           was
           denied
           his
           sute
           ,
           and
           tolde
           that
           Moses
           and
           the
           Prophets
           were
           sufficient
           ,
           and
           that
           if
           they
           could
           not
           reclaime
           
           them
           ,
           their
           case
           was
           incurable
           :
           this
           his
           new
           found
           affected
           monster
           could
           doe
           no
           good
           vpon
           them
           .
           What
           néed
           haue
           we
           to
           séene
           beyond
           the
           scriptures
           for
           any
           thing
           belonging
           to
           the
           worke
           of
           our
           saluation
           ,
           when
           (
           as
           Paul
           saith
           )
           an
           Angell
           is
           not
           to
           bee
           cred●ted
           ,
           but
           so
           farre
           as
           he
           commeth
           with
           scripture
           ?
           The
           obiect
           and
           subiect
           of
           the
           word
           being
           Christ
           .
           
           how
           should
           it
           not
           be
           stored
           with
           all
           kinde
           of
           wisdome
           ?
           
             Who
             of
             God
             is
             made
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             wisdome
             ,
             and
             righteousnes
             ,
             and
             santification
             ,
             and
             redemption
             :
          
           The
           written
           word
           of
           God
           endited
           by
           the
           spirit
           ,
           is
           in
           all
           numbers
           absolute
           as
           Paul
           teacheth
           .
           
           
             The
             whole
             scripture
             is
             giuen
             by
             inspiration
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             is
             profitable
             to
             teach
             ,
             to
             improue
             ,
             to
             correct
             ,
             and
             to
             instruct
             in
             righteousnes
             ,
             that
             the
             man
             of
             God
             may
             be
             absolute
             ,
             being
             made
             perfect
             vnto
             all
             good
             workes
             .
          
        
         
           It
           was
           requisite
           that
           this
           time
           should
           be
           concealed
           and
           not
           discouered
           to
           vs.
           That
           we
           might
           arise
           the
           better
           from
           that
           bed
           of
           securitie
           ,
           into
           which
           wée
           were
           cast
           as
           Iezabell
           was
           cast
           vpon
           abedde
           of
           fornication
           .
           Christ
           taketh
           vp
           this
           argument
           ,
           as
           an
           instigation
           to
           vs
           to
           more
           forwardnes
           and
           faithfullnes
           in
           our
           dutie
           :
           
             Watch
             therefore
             ,
             for
             yee
             know
             not
             when
             the
             maister
             of
             the
             house
             will
             come
             ,
          
           
           
             at
             euen
             or
             at
             midnight
             ,
             at
             the
             cocke
             crowing
             or
             in
             the
             dawning
             .
          
           It
           is
           our
           manner
           to
           serue
           God
           as
           law●ers
           do
           their
           cliants
           ,
           with
           delaies
           ,
           and
           to
           put
           off
           duties
           of
           religion
           and
           deuotion
           to
           after
           times
           ,
           promising
           our selues
           that
           wée
           shall
           liue
           long
           and
           sée
           many
           good
           daies
           .
           But
           while
           we
           are
           in
           the
           fashion
           of
           the
           world
           in
           Zacharie
           ●in
           time
           ,
           
           of
           which
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             All
             the
             world
             sitteth
             still
             ,
             and
             is
             at
             rest
             ,
          
           the
           Eccho
           and
           answering
           voice
           from
           heauen
           will
           be
           this
           .
           
           
             When
             they
             shall
             say
             peace
             and
             safetie
             ,
             then
             shall
             come
             vpon
             them
             sodaine
             distruction
             ,
             as
             trauell
             vpon
             a
             woman
             with
             child
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             they
             shall
             not
             escape
          
           .
           Wherefore
           the
           vncertaine
           suddaines
           of
           the
           worldes
           end
           is
           effectuall
           to
           dispell
           desidiousnes
           ,
           and
           to
           stirre
           vs
           vp
           to
           watchfulnes
           ,
           to
           liue
           as
           if
           the
           present
           day
           were
           the
           last
           ,
           
           and
           to
           make
           our
           bookes
           euen
           ,
           as
           if
           out
           of
           hand
           God
           would
           keepe
           his
           Audit
           among
           vs
           and
           take
           a
           streight
           account
           of
           vs.
           
        
         
           Omnem
           crede
           diem
           tib●
           diluxisse
           su●remum
           .
        
         
           Thinke
           euery
           day
           the
           last
           :
           that
           heere
           abode
           thou
           hast
           .
        
         
           A
           Poet
           spake
           it
           and
           euery
           Christian
           may
           well
           repeat
           it
           .
           It
           thou
           were
           called
           to
           a
           table
           furnished
           with
           fiftie
           or
           thrée
           score
           
           platters
           of
           good
           meate
           ,
           s●uing
           onely
           that
           de●dly
           poison
           is
           in
           one
           of
           those
           chargers
           ,
           and
           thou
           art
           to●oe
           so
           ●●uch
           before
           but
           art
           ●ot
           certified
           in
           which
           of
           them
           it
           is
           :
           Doubtlesse
           in
           the
           tender
           regarde
           which
           thou
           hast
           of
           th●
           li●●
           .
           thou
           wouldest
           mistrust
           euerie
           di●h
           ,
           and
           forbeare
           all
           together
           ,
           least
           in
           that
           which
           thou
           tastest
           thou
           shouldest
           be
           taken
           :
           It
           is
           thus
           with
           thee
           ,
           thou
           hast
           heere
           fiftie
           or
           thrée
           sco●e
           yeares
           to
           liue
           ,
           and
           in
           one
           of
           those
           ,
           death
           shall
           certainely
           seaze
           on
           thee
           ,
           and
           thou
           knowest
           not
           in
           which
           of
           them
           hee
           will
           attach
           thee
           :
           wherefore
           doubt
           euerie
           one
           I
           aduise
           thee
           ,
           and
           looke
           circumspectly
           abo●t
           thee
           Seeing
           our
           
             pater
             patria
          
           ,
           and
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           are
           in
           heauen
           ,
           we
           are
           Pilgrims
           and
           Trauailers
           vpon
           earth
           ,
           as
           al
           our
           Fathers
           were
           and
           we
           haue
           a
           ●ourney
           to
           goe
           namely
           to
           Ierusalem
           ,
           a
           Citie
           ,
           whose
           builder
           and
           workeman
           is
           God
           ,
           and
           a
           swift
           Horse
           wee
           haue
           to
           carrie
           vs
           thether
           ,
           let
           vs
           gird
           vp
           our
           reynes
           ,
           put
           our
           Sandols
           about
           our
           feet
           and
           prepare
           for
           the
           voyage
           .
           What
           man
           knowing
           that
           hee
           is
           to
           liue
           in
           England
           will
           purchase
           and
           build
           in
           Spaine
           ?
           But
           such
           fooles
           are
           wee
           ,
           looking
           to
           liue
           in
           heauen
           ,
           wee
           consume
           our selues
           with
           care
           how
           to
           liue
           heere
           in
           earth
           .
           I
           doe
           not
           impartinently
           degresse
           from
           the
           matter
           ,
           in
           putting
           two
           endes
           together
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           mans
           life
           .
           For
           the
           same
           consideration
           is
           to
           be
           had
           of
           them
           both
           ;
           there
           being
           such
           a
           kinde
           Simpathye
           and
           aff●nite
           betweene
           them
           .
           For
           death
           in
           Scripture
           is
           called
           
             the
             way
             of
             all
             flesh
          
           ,
           
           and
           the
           common
           ineuitable
           condition
           of
           death
           is
           imposed
           vpon
           all
           .
           But
           there
           is
           nothing
           more
           certaine
           then
           the
           vncertaintie
           thereof
           as
           daily
           proofe
           teacheth
           .
           Iob
           his
           Sonnes
           and
           Daughters
           ,
           
           when
           they
           were
           feastinḡ
           in
           their
           elder
           Brothers
           house
           ,
           little
           thought
           that
           death
           was
           so
           nie
           them
           in
           a
           whirl-wind
           ,
           which
           threwe
           the
           foure
           corners
           of
           the
           house
           ouer
           them
           .
           
           When
           Elah
           was
           drinking
           in
           his
           Stewards
           house
           in
           his
           capable
           Goblets
           eue●
           vn●o
           drunkennes
           ,
           he
           did
           not
           imagine
           there
           to
           be
           done
           to
           death
           by
           Zimri
           .
           Did
           Babilon
           ,
           was
           bare
           the
           title
           of
           the
           Ladie
           of
           the
           kingdomes
           ,
           and
           was
           called
           Tender
           and
           Delicate
           ,
           
           who
           presumed
           of
           herselfe
           that
           shee
           was
           like
           Mount
           Syon
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           remooued
           ,
           and
           therefore
           said
           ,
           
             I
             shall
             bee
             a
             Ladie
             for
             euer
             :
             I
             am
             ,
             and
             none
             else
             :
             I
             shal
             not
             sit
             as
             a
             Widdow
             ,
             neither
             shall
             knowe
             the
             losse
             of
             Children
             :
          
           Did
           she
           (
           I
           say
           )
           that
           thus
           swelled
           with
           pride
           ,
           dreame
           that
           this
           sentence
           should
           so
           soone
           haue
           beene
           reade
           ouer
           he●
           
             Thine
             end
             is
             come
          
           ?
           
           wherefore
           to
           
           such
           as
           say●●
           Isa●ah
           :
           
           
             Come
             I
             wil
             bring
             wine
             ,
             &
             we
             will
             fill
             our selues
             with
             strong
             drinke
             &
             to
             morrowe
             shall
             bee
             as
             this
             day
             ,
             and
             much
             more
             ,
          
           which
           〈◊〉
           but
           the
           merrie
           madnesse
           of
           one
           houre
           .
           I●●nes
           remooueth
           th●●
           〈◊〉
           from
           their
           eies
           that
           blindeth
           them
           ,
           and
           lo●teth
           them
           see
           the
           nice
           and
           ●ickle
           est
           ate
           wherein
           they
           stand
           thus
           censuring
           their
           follie
           .
           
           
             Go
             to
             now
             ye
             that
             say
             ,
             To
             day
             ,
             or
             tomorrow
             we
             will
             goe
             into
             such
             a
             Citie
             ,
             and
             continue
             there
             a
             yeare
             and
             buy
             and
             sell
             and
             get
             gaine
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             yet
             cannot
             tell
             what
             shall
             be
             tomorrow
             .
             For
             what
             is
             your
             life
             ?
             It
             is
             euen
             a
             vapour
             that
             appeareth
             for
             a
             little
             time
             ,
             and
             afterward
             vanisheth
             away
             .
          
           No
           glasse
           or
           pitche●
           of
           earth
           is
           more
           brickle
           then
           the
           body
           o●
           man
           ,
           as
           being
           nothing
           else
           but
           a
           house
           of
           clay
           ,
           whose
           foundation
           is
           the
           dust
           .
           For
           a
           noysome
           sauour
           ,
           an
           infected
           ayre
           ,
           a
           day
           little
           more
           then
           ordinarily
           hotter
           ,
           some
           what
           a
           larger
           supper
           ,
           excessiue
           either
           sorrow
           or
           pleasure
           ,
           is
           as
           it
           were
           a
           blowe
           of
           a
           hammer
           that
           knocketh
           the
           sides
           of
           t●is
           fraile
           vessell
           together
           .
           A
           little
           labour
           cracketh
           some
           ,
           a
           little
           lo●e
           othersome
           ,
           vnkindnesse
           is
           some
           mans
           coro●iue
           ,
           
           and
           his
           pleasant
           wine
           is
           his
           ●o
           .
           This
           man
           complaineth
           of
           head-ache
           with
           the
           Sunamites
           sonne
           :
           that
           man
           hath
           con●ulsion
           in
           his
           bowels
           with
           Antiochus
           .
           A
           third
           man
           crieth
           out
           of
           the
           goute
           in
           his
           legges
           with
           Asa
           .
           Some
           perish
           through
           pe●utie
           ,
           as
           the
           sonne●
           of
           Ierusalem
           :
           and
           other
           some
           are
           slaine
           ,
           surfetted
           through
           satietie
           ,
           as
           the
           Sodom●tes
           :
           many
           are
           dispatched
           by
           violent
           death
           many
           kind●
           of
           wayes
           ;
           
           some
           in
           their
           cradle
           ,
           as
           the
           Babes
           of
           Bethlehem
           :
           some
           in
           their
           Parlar
           as
           Eglon.
           some
           in
           the
           field
           as
           Saul
           :
           
           some
           in
           their
           bed
           ,
           as
           Isbosheth
           :
           some
           betweene
           the
           Porch
           and
           the
           Altar
           ,
           as
           Zenacharib
           :
           some
           at
           the
           very
           hornes
           of
           the
           Altar
           ,
           as
           Duke
           Ioab
           :
           some
           by
           water
           ,
           as
           Pharaoh
           and
           his
           Princes
           of
           Egypt
           :
           some
           by
           fire
           from
           heauen
           ,
           as
           the
           Co●onels
           with
           their
           fifties
           :
           
           some
           by
           fi●e
           from
           the
           earth
           ,
           as
           Z●mri
           :
           some
           by
           y●
           rupture
           and
           opening
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           as
           Dathā
           and
           his
           complices
           :
           some
           by
           winde
           ,
           as
           lobs
           sonnes
           and
           daughters
           :
           some
           by
           dogges
           as
           Iesabel
           :
           some
           by
           wormes
           ,
           as
           Herod
           :
           some
           by
           Lions
           as
           the
           disobedient
           man
           of
           God
           :
           
           some
           by
           Beares
           as
           the
           gracelesse
           children
           that
           mocked
           the
           Prophet
           :
           some
           by
           the
           Gallowes
           as
           Haman
           :
           some
           by
           a
           G●at
           ,
           as
           Pope
           Adrian
           the
           fourth
           :
           some
           by
           a
           haire
           in
           their
           〈◊〉
           as
           a
           certaine
           Ro●
           an
           Fabius
           the
           Senator
           :
           some
           by
           the
           stone
           of
           a
           R●●s●n
           as
           Anacreon
           :
           wee
           come
           into
           
           the
           world
           one
           way
           :
           but
           we
           go
           out
           of
           it
           by
           a
           thousand
           .
           We
           maruel
           not
           that
           a
           clock
           is
           soone
           out
           of
           ●elter
           ,
           because
           it
           cōsisteth
           of
           so
           many
           slender
           peeces
           :
           our
           bodies
           stāding
           of
           so
           many
           weak
           iunctures
           ,
           why
           should
           we
           admire
           the
           soone
           decay
           of
           it
           ?
           Death
           knocketh
           vs
           on
           the
           head
           like
           a
           hammer
           :
           goeth
           through
           the
           loynes
           of
           vs
           like
           a
           sword
           :
           entangleth
           euerie
           one
           of
           vs
           like
           a
           snare
           ,
           as
           a
           prison
           keepeth
           vs
           forth-comming
           :
           as
           a
           sea
           ,
           ingendreth
           vs
           all
           :
           and
           it
           is
           the
           tribute
           money
           that
           we
           must
           all
           disburse
           to
           nature
           .
           Wherefore
           as
           watchmen
           are
           set
           to
           those
           places
           where
           they
           feare
           the
           enemie
           wil
           come
           ,
           though
           his
           comming
           be
           vncertaine
           :
           so
           because
           our
           enemie
           death
           will
           beset
           our
           bodies
           and
           soules
           ,
           and
           his
           comming
           is
           dayly
           to
           be
           feared
           and
           looked
           for
           ,
           let
           vs
           set
           good
           ward
           and
           watch
           about
           them
           both
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           be
           appointed
           for
           him
           when
           he
           commeth
           ,
           that
           wee
           may
           not
           be
           affraide
           when
           wee
           meete
           him
           in
           the
           gat●
           .
        
      
       
         
           The
           fourth
           Chapter
           .
        
         
           Shewing
           the
           signes
           of
           the
           worlds
           end
           .
        
         
           THe
           saying
           of
           the
           Prophet
           Amos
           ,
           is
           verie
           memorable
           in
           these
           wordes
           :
           
           
             Surely
             the
             Lorde
             God
             will
             doe
             nothing
             ,
             but
             hee
             reuealeth
             his
             secrets
             vnto
             his
             seruants
             the
             Prophets
             .
          
           Hee
           brought
           the
           Flood
           vppon
           the
           first
           worlde
           ,
           
           but
           they
           were
           tolde
           of
           it
           a
           hundred
           yeares
           before
           by
           
             Noah
             .
             Sodome
          
           and
           Gomorrha
           ,
           and
           the
           neighbour
           Cities
           were
           burnt
           to
           Ashes
           ,
           but
           this
           iudgement
           was
           formerly
           denounced
           by
           Loth.
           He
           brought
           his
           vengeance
           and
           fierce
           wrath
           vppon
           Pharaoh
           .
           but
           hee
           had
           faire
           warning
           thereof
           by
           Moses
           aforehand
           .
           Thus
           God
           threatneth
           the
           worlds
           end
           ,
           but
           he
           giueth
           vs
           signes
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           Preachers
           and
           forerunners
           of
           the
           end
           .
           That
           God
           doth
           this
           ,
           inuincible
           argument
           that
           hee
           loueth
           vs
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           is
           loath
           to
           vndoe
           vs.
           For
           wished
           he
           our
           destruction
           ,
           hee
           would
           not
           preuent
           it
           with
           so
           wholesome
           admonition
           .
           For
           the
           Huntsman
           that
           seeketh
           the
           death
           of
           the
           Hare
           ,
           threatneth
           not
           the
           Hare
           ,
           but
           warily
           watcheth
           him
           ,
           the
           better
           to
           set
           vpon
           him
           :
           but
           God
           threatning
           vs
           before
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           signe
           hee
           would
           haue
           vs
           take
           heede
           of
           that
           which
           
           followeth
           .
           The
           Genttle
           had
           an
           eye
           to
           this
           ,
           who
           tooke
           coniectutes
           of
           consequent
           calamities
           ,
           by
           some
           pre●●●
           accidents
           ,
           according
           to
           that
           which
           the
           Poet
           sayth
           :
           
             
               S●pe
               malum
               hoc
               nobis
               ,
               si
               mens
               non
               laeua
               fuisset
               ,
            
             
               De
               Coel●
               tactas
               memini
               praedicere
               quercus
               .
            
          
           
             
               This
               euill
               to
               vs
               if
               that
               our
               minds
               had
               not
               been
               fondly
               bent
               ,
            
             
               Thunder
               frō
               heauen
               vpon
               our
               Oaks
               did
               threaten
               such
               euēt
               .
            
          
        
         
           That
           we
           should
           be
           grounded
           in
           the
           certaintie
           of
           the
           worldes
           end
           ,
           though
           we
           know
           not
           the
           certaintie
           of
           the
           time
           ,
           these
           signes
           and
           markes
           are
           giuen
           vs.
           The
           signes
           prefired
           ,
           partly
           are
           such
           as
           are
           knowne
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           and
           familiar
           to
           our
           senses
           :
           and
           partly
           they
           are
           such
           as
           exceede
           natures
           course
           ,
           and
           are
           verie
           strange
           and
           fearfull
           to
           ronfider
           of
           .
           But
           they
           all
           serue
           to
           set
           foorth
           the
           corruption
           and
           consumption
           of
           the
           worlds
           bodie
           ,
           as
           Vlcers
           ,
           diseases
           ,
           distort
           ,
           and
           luxate
           members
           forespeake
           the
           dissolution
           of
           the
           naturall
           bodie
           .
           This
           is
           no
           strange
           and
           vncouth
           case
           (
           as
           wee
           haue
           sayde
           before
           )
           but
           it
           is
           Gods
           woont
           so
           to
           doe
           .
           
           Hee
           made
           peace
           with
           Noah
           ,
           but
           the
           Raine-bowe
           which
           hee
           placed
           in
           the
           Heauen
           ,
           was
           the
           consignement
           of
           this
           Charter
           and
           indentment
           .
           Ezechias
           rece●ueth
           promise
           of
           ensuing
           health
           ,
           
           and
           of
           longer
           life
           :
           And
           the
           recesse
           of
           the
           Sunne
           and
           shadowe
           ,
           certaine
           degrees
           bindeth
           and
           confirmeth
           it
           .
           In
           this
           sort
           by
           signes
           are
           wee
           assured
           that
           the
           world
           shall
           be
           dissolued
           .
        
         
           The
           signes
           expresly
           nominated
           in
           the
           holie
           Scriptures
           ,
           
           are
           by
           
             Matthew
             ,
             Marke
             ,
             Luke
          
           ,
           diligently
           set
           foorth
           ,
           and
           put
           together
           thus
           :
           1
           The
           first
           is
           corruption
           of
           doctrine
           ,
           and
           seduction
           by
           impostors
           and
           deceyuable
           teachers
           ,
           noted
           by
           the
           pen-men
           of
           the
           Gospels
           in
           these
           wordes
           :
           
           
             Manie
             shall
             come
             in
             my
             name
             ,
             saying
             ,
             I
             am
             Christ
             ,
             and
             shall
             deceiue
             manie
             .
          
           2
           The
           second
           is
           warres
           ,
           and
           rumors
           of
           warres
           ,
           in
           these
           wordes
           :
           
             Ye
             shal
             heare
             of
             wars
             ,
             and
             rumors
             of
             warres
             .
          
           3
           Motions
           ,
           commotions
           ,
           &
           subuersions
           of
           Empires
           ,
           
           and
           dominations
           thus
           ,
           deliuered
           :
           
             Nation
             tha●
             rise
             against
             nation
             ,
             &
             realme
             against
             realme
             .
          
           4
           Pestilence
           ,
           〈◊〉
           Famine
           ,
           6
           Earthquake
           ,
           in
           the
           ende
           of
           the
           seauenth
           verse
           ,
           of
           the
           24.
           
           Chapter
           of
           Saint
           Mathews
           Gospell
           ,
           hudled
           together
           .
        
         
         
           7
           The
           persecution
           of
           the
           Church
           by
           the
           false
           Brether●●
           ,
           the
           brethe●●
           of
           〈◊〉
           chur●●
           in
           these
           wo●ds
           〈◊〉
           .
           
           
             Thē
             shall
             they
             deliuer
             you
             vp
             to
             be
             afflicted
             ,
             and
             shall
             kil
             you
             ,
             and
             ye
             shall
             be
             hated
             of
             all
             nations
             for
             my
             names
             sake
             .
          
           8.
           
           Defections
           in
           the
           church
           and
           int●stine
           perturbations
           and
           diuisione
           betweene
           k●dred
           and
           al●e●
           in
           these
           wordes
           opened
           :
           
           
             And
             then
             shall
             manye
             be
             offended
             ,
             and
             shall
             betray
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             shall
             hate
             one
             another
             .
          
           And
           that
           an
           insolent
           nei●hbour-hood
           ,
           and
           Ero●●erhood
           shall
           doe
           this
           ,
           
           Marke
           forete●●eth
           .
           
             The
             Brother
             shall
             deliuē
             the
             Brother
             to
             death
             ,
             and
             the
             father
             the
             Sonne
             ,
             and
             the
             Children
             shall
             rise
             against
             their
             Parents
             ,
             and
             shall
             cause
             them
             to
             die
             .
          
           9.
           
           Generallie
           ,
           of
           iniqui●ie
           and
           detection
           of
           charitie
           ,
           are
           tokens
           of
           a
           cousumption
           in
           the
           worldes
           bodie
           ,
           in
           the
           same
           Cat
           log
           of
           ●ehearsed
           malignities
           put
           downe
           .
           
           
             And
             because
             iniquitie
             shall
             be
             increased
             ,
             the
             loue
             of
             many
             shall
             be
             colde
             .
          
           10.
           
           The
           coll●men
           of
           the
           church
           throughout
           the
           Gentils
           &
           al●●ations
           and
           the
           dispersion
           of
           the
           Gospell
           among
           all
           lano●s
           ,
           to
           the
           endes
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           is
           another
           presagement
           of
           the
           worldes
           ●nd
           
             And
             this
             Gospel
             of
             the
             kingdom
             shal
             be
             preached
             throughout
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
          
           
           
             for
             a
             witnesse
             to
             all
             nations
             ,
             and
             then
             shall
             the
             end
             come
             .
          
           11.
           
           The
           abhomination
           of
           desolution
           ,
           setting
           vp
           a
           Monarchie
           in
           the
           holie
           place
           ,
           with
           the
           rest
           witnesseth
           the
           worldes
           desolution
           .
           
             When
             yee
             shall
             see
             the
             abhom
             nation
             of
             desolation
             ,
          
           
           spoke
           of
           by
           Daniel
           the
           Prophet
           standing
           in
           the
           holy
           place
           .
           &c.
           12.
           
           The
           comming
           in
           of
           dececiuable
           and
           damnable
           spirit
           ,
           false
           Christs
           and
           false
           Prophets
           is
           an
           other
           essentiall
           marke
           of
           this
           matter
           :
           
           
             For
             there
             shall
             arise
             false
             Christs
             and
             false
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             shall
             shew
             great
             signes
             and
             wonders
             ,
             so
             that
             if
             it
             were
             possible
             ,
             they
             should
             deceiue
             the
             verie
             elect
             .
          
           13.
           
           Prodigious
           ,
           Aspeas
           in
           the
           heauen
           ,
           strange
           Ecclipses
           of
           Sunne
           and
           Moone
           ,
           palpable
           and
           more
           then
           Aegiptian
           darknesse
           ,
           afearefull
           fall
           of
           the
           Startes
           ,
           a
           shaking
           in
           all
           the
           powers
           of
           head●●
           do
           prophecie
           this
           point
           :
           
           
             The
             Sunne
             shall
             bee
             darkned
             ,
             and
             the
             Moone
             shall
             not
             giue
             her
             light
             ,
             and
             the
             Starres
             shall
             fall
             from
             Heauen
             ,
             and
             the
             powers
             of
             heauen
             shall
             be
             shaken
             .
          
           Descend
           from
           the
           ayre
           to
           the
           earth
           ,
           which
           giueth
           vs
           no
           lesse
           fearefull
           tokens
           hereof
           ,
           as
           troubles
           and
           perplerities
           among
           the
           nations
           ,
           roarings
           in
           the
           sea
           and
           al●●ps
           ,
           palpitatious
           torobbings
           ,
           and
           thrauings
           in
           all
           hearts
           ,
           in
           expecttion
           
           of
           so
           terrible
           destruction
           .
           
           
             Vpō
             the
             earth
             trouble
             among
             the
             nations
             with
             perplex●tie
             :
             the
             Sea
             ,
             and
             the
             waters
             shall
             roare
             .
             And
             mens
             hearts
             shall
             faile
             them
             for
             feare
             ,
             and
             for
             looking
             after
             those
             things
             which
             shall
             come
             on
             the
             world
             .
          
           14
           The
           signe
           of
           the
           sonne
           of
           man
           in
           the
           el●udes
           shall
           be
           set
           vp
           as
           a
           banner
           of
           the
           approach
           and
           end
           without
           end
           .
           
           
             Then
             shall
             they
             see
             the
             sonne
             of
             man
             come
             in
             a
             cloud
             ,
             with
             power
             and
             great
             glorie
             .
          
           15
           Lastlie
           to
           trusse
           vp
           the
           bundle
           hereof
           ,
           a
           supine
           securitie
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           men
           ,
           eating
           ,
           ●rinking
           ,
           huing
           in
           daliance
           (
           as
           they
           did
           in
           Noahs
           time
           ,
           whom
           the
           stood
           found
           so
           occupied
           and
           destroied
           )
           shal
           possessie
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           shall
           betoken
           the
           end
           of
           the
           world
           .
           
             As
             it
             was
             in
             the
             daies
             of
             Noah
             ,
          
           
           
             so
             shall
             it
             be
             in
             the
             daies
             of
             the
             sonne
             of
             man
             :
             they
             eate
             ,
             they
             dranke
             ,
             they
             married
             wines
             ,
             and
             gaue
             in
             ma●iage
             vnto
             the
             day
             that
             Noe
             went
             into
             the
             arke
             ,
             and
             the
             flood
             came
             and
             destroied
             them
             all
             .
          
           16
           To
           the
           former
           ,
           put
           var●etie
           or
           nu●●itie
           of
           saith
           .
           
             But
             when
             the
             sonne
             of
             man
             commeth
             ,
             shall
             he
             find
             faith
             on
             the
             earth
             ?
          
           
           These
           signes
           are
           of
           two
           kinds
           ,
           1
           Some
           goe
           before
           the
           Iudgement
           .
           2
           Some
           goe
           hand
           in
           hand
           with
           it
           .
           
           Of
           the
           first
           ranke
           are
           these
           .
           1
           Adulteration
           of
           pure
           doctrine
           by
           false
           and
           〈◊〉
           doctors
           .
           2
           Warres
           and
           proclamations
           of
           warres
           .
           
           3.
           
           Plagur
           .
           4
           Famine
           .
           5
           Earthquake
           .
           6
           Catholicke
           and
           general
           corruption
           to
           maners
           .
           
           7
           Decay
           of
           charity
           .
           8
           The
           progresse
           and
           free
           passage
           of
           the
           Gospell
           .
           
           Martirdome
           of
           good
           men
           .
           10
           Publicke
           scandale
           .
           11
           Setled
           and
           stiffe-necked
           secaritie
           .
           
           12
           Terror
           and
           horror
           among
           men
           .
           13
           Vocifiration
           and
           ex●ndation
           of
           waters
           .
           Sccōdly
           ,
           The
           signes
           that
           keepe
           companie
           with
           the
           Iudg●nt
           ,
           are
           1.
           
           The
           obscuca●lon
           of
           the
           sunne
           .
           2
           The
           E●l●pse
           and
           defect
           of
           the
           Moone
           .
           
           3
           The
           downefall
           of
           starres
           .
           4.
           
           The
           lu●a●e
           and
           palse●
           shaking
           disposition
           of
           heauenlie
           powers
           .
           
           5
           The
           signe
           of
           the
           sonne
           of
           man.
           6
           The
           direfull
           eiulation
           and
           lamentation
           of
           the
           wicked
           .
           If
           we
           shall
           cursor●●e
           runne
           ouer
           the
           〈◊〉
           clasley
           ,
           we
           shal
           find
           al
           of
           them
           alread●●●
           esse
           ,
           really
           accoup●●e●
           .
           
           1
           The
           first
           ,
           adulteration
           of
           doctrine
           ,
           hath
           beene
           long
           too
           〈◊〉
           Iosephus
           speaketh
           of
           ●able●●●s
           of
           such
           .
           who
           led
           the
           people
           into
           the
           wildernes
           and
           mount
           of
           Olmes
           :
           and
           bare
           them
           in
           〈◊〉
           that
           they
           were
           their
           Sauiours
           :
           among
           others
           he
           nameth
           the
           Egyptian
           named
           by
           Luke
           in
           the
           Actes
           of
           the
           Apostled
           .
           
           This
           mischiefe
           like
           a
           Gangrene
           hath
           farre
           disperied
           it selfe
           :
           
           For
           all
           the
           East-churches
           God
           after
           Mahomet
           ,
           and
           the
           Pope
           hath
           established
           the
           kingdome
           of
           Antichrist
           very
           strongly
           in
           the
           Westerne
           parts
           .
           
           2
           Warres
           and
           rumors
           of
           warres
           haue
           alreadie
           béene
           many
           and
           great
           .
           In
           lurie
           there
           were
           successiue
           seditions
           ,
           which
           partly
           were
           raised
           by
           their
           false
           teachers
           ,
           and
           partly
           by
           tyranous
           presidents
           were
           kindled
           .
           Wars
           after
           y●
           death
           of
           Neroe
           waxed
           very
           hot
           ,
           the
           Romaines
           being
           at
           ciuil
           wars
           among
           thēselues
           ,
           euery
           one
           catching
           his
           fellow
           by
           the
           head
           ,
           &
           thrusting
           his
           sword
           in
           his
           fellowes
           side
           while
           there
           was
           claime
           made
           to
           the
           crowne
           by
           
             Galba
             ,
             Otto
             ,
             Vitellius
             ,
             &
             Vespasiā
             ,
          
           in
           whose
           second
           yere
           Titus
           took
           the
           citie
           which
           together
           with
           the
           temple
           he
           quite
           consumed
           with
           fire
           .
           
           3
           Plague
           .
           4
           Famine
           ,
           are
           indiuided
           companions
           of
           warres
           ,
           or
           seruants
           that
           waite
           at
           the
           heeles
           of
           the
           Plagues
           ,
           were
           long
           before
           threatned
           them
           for
           sinne
           :
           as
           where
           Moses
           saith
           :
           
           
             I
             will
             appoint
             ouer
             you
             a
             consumption
             and
             the
             bnrning
             ague
             to
             consume
             the
             eyes
             &
             to
             make
             the
             heart
             heauie
             .
             The
             Lord
             shall
             make
             the
             pestilence
             to
             cleaue
             vnto
             thee
             ,
             vntil
             hee
             hath
             consumed
             thee
             from
             the
             land
             .
          
           The
           heauie
           stroke
           of
           Gods
           hand
           herein
           have
           diuers
           parts
           of
           this
           our
           land
           of
           late
           yeres
           gréeuously
           felt
           .
           Concerning
           samme
           ,
           it
           was
           so
           fierce
           and
           fearefull
           in
           Heirusalem
           as
           many
           died
           of
           it
           ,
           of
           which
           Iosephus
           writeth
           .
           Of
           a
           famine
           that
           came
           vpon
           them
           the
           scripture
           speaketh
           .
           
           
             And
             there
             stood
             vp
             one
             of
             them
             named
             Agabus
             ,
             and
             signified
             by
             the
             spirit
             ,
             that
             there
             should
             be
             a
             great
             famine
             throughout
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             which
             also
             came
             to
             passe
             vnder
             
               Claudius
               Cesar
            
             .
          
           5
           It
           is
           enough
           that
           Earthquakes
           are
           foretold
           though
           there
           be
           no
           further
           inrolement
           either
           of
           the
           place
           or
           of
           the
           time
           :
           
           yet
           Iosephus
           maketh
           relation
           of
           some
           things
           agréeing
           with
           this
           prediction
           .
           For
           a
           yéere
           before
           the
           siege
           ,
           
           there
           was
           a
           starre
           ouer
           the
           Citie
           séene
           like
           vnto
           a
           sword
           :
           at
           nine
           in
           the
           night
           ,
           a
           light
           greater
           thē
           the
           day-light
           shined
           in
           the
           Temple
           ,
           which
           continued
           halfe
           an
           houre
           .
           In
           the
           ayre
           were
           seene
           armed
           soldiors
           skirmishing
           together
           ,
           and
           a
           voice
           in
           the
           Temple
           was
           heard
           .
           
             Let
             vs
             depart
             hence
          
           :
           But
           wée
           néede
           not
           wander
           so
           farre
           for
           proofe
           of
           such
           prodigies
           .
           The
           Earthquake
           that
           hapned
           in
           the
           yéere
           1580.
           on
           the
           sixt
           of
           April
           ,
           that
           shaked
           not
           only
           the
           scenicall
           Theatre
           ,
           but
           the
           great
           stage
           and
           Theatre
           of
           the
           whole
           land
           verifieth
           Christs
           prediction
           .
           6
           A
           Catholique
           corruption
           in
           maners
           and
           conuersation
           ,
           being
           another
           
           marke
           of
           knowledge
           of
           the
           worlds
           consumption
           ,
           hath
           béene
           long
           and
           is
           still
           really
           ,
           and
           substancially
           in
           action
           .
           
             And
             because
             iniquitie
             shall
             be
             increased
             ,
             the
             loue
             of
             many
             shall
             be
             cold
             .
          
           This
           prophecy
           took
           place
           in
           Christs
           time
           ,
           whē
           he
           came
           among
           his
           own
           ,
           
           but
           his
           owne
           knewe
           him
           not
           .
           When
           Iudas
           betraied
           him
           ,
           Peter
           forsware
           him
           ,
           &
           al
           his
           other
           followers
           persidiously
           did
           forsake
           him
           .
           And
           is
           the
           conditiō
           of
           these
           times
           better●no
           truly
           ,
           but
           far
           worser
           ,
           and
           are
           come
           to
           all
           extremitie
           ,
           
           iniquitie
           hauing
           set
           vp
           a
           Monarchie
           among
           vs
           ,
           and
           driuen
           out
           all
           pietie
           .
           The
           word
           of
           God
           foundeth
           in
           our
           eares
           summoning
           vs
           to
           repentance
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           be
           reborne
           ,
           
           and
           be
           made
           new
           creatures
           .
           But
           the
           more
           serious
           the
           holy
           ghost
           is
           with
           vs
           ,
           the
           more
           slacke
           we
           are
           to
           héede
           his
           suggestions
           ,
           and
           more
           forward
           to
           apprehend
           all
           vnlawfull
           motions
           ,
           confronting
           the
           verie
           heauens
           ,
           and
           offring
           the
           combate
           vnto
           God
           himselfe
           .
           So
           it
           is
           therefore
           ,
           that
           being
           wholy
           dedicated
           and
           giuen
           vp
           to
           our
           for●ide
           gaine
           ,
           we
           neglect
           al
           those
           things
           that
           make
           against
           it
           :
           we
           feede
           vpon
           hatred
           and
           malice
           without
           cause
           :
           wee
           conceiue
           filthy
           lustes
           and
           anger
           implacable
           ,
           and
           those
           that
           seeme
           to
           be
           of
           the
           best
           sect
           ,
           are
           set
           vpon
           :
           drunkennes
           ,
           glottonie
           ,
           carnality
           :
           which
           dulleth
           the
           mind
           ,
           enféeble
           the
           body
           ,
           disable
           the
           whole
           man
           ,
           and
           turneth
           him
           into
           an
           other
           nature
           of
           a
           man
           ,
           making
           him
           a
           beast
           .
           Due
           obedience
           to
           parents
           is
           not
           giuen
           ,
           faithfulnes
           betweene
           man
           and
           wife
           is
           not
           kept
           ,
           the
           rec●procall
           dutie
           that
           is
           betwéene
           the
           Master
           and
           the
           Seruant
           is
           neglected
           ,
           and
           the
           loue
           of
           both
           sides
           that
           is
           to
           passe
           currantly
           betweene
           the
           magistrates
           and
           their
           vnderlings
           languisheth
           .
           7
           Put
           the
           seuenth
           signe
           of
           this
           sicke
           and
           dying
           world
           to
           the
           former
           ,
           
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           defection
           of
           charitie
           .
           
             The
             loue
             of
             many
             shall
             waxe
             cold
             ,
          
           and
           there
           is
           nothing
           wanting
           that
           may
           helpe
           to
           fulfill
           the
           measure
           of
           iniquitie
           ,
           wee
           swarue
           not
           from
           the
           right
           ,
           if
           we
           proportion
           out
           the
           corruption
           of
           these
           present
           times
           with
           the
           corruption
           of
           the
           times
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           flood
           :
           as
           the
           Poet
           Graphically
           ,
           and
           al
           the
           ful
           hath
           set
           them
           foorth
           .
        
         
           
             Viuitur
             exr●pto
             ,
             
             nec
             hospes
             ab
             hospite
             t●tus
             ,
          
           
             Neusocer
             a
             genero
             ,
             fratrum
             quoque
             gratiarara
             est
             .
          
           
             Imm
             net
             ex●tio
             vir
             coniugis
             ,
             illa
             mariti
             ,
          
           
             Lurida
             terribiles
             nuscent
             aconi●a
             nouercae
             ,
          
           
             Filuis
             ante
             diem
             patrios
             inqui●
             it
             in
             annos
             .
          
           
           
             Victaiacet
             pietas
             ,
             &
             virgo
             caede
             madentes
             ,
          
           
             Vl●●ma
             caelestum
             terras
             Astrea
             reliqui●
             ▪
          
        
         
           
             Men
             liue
             by
             spoile
             the
             hoast
             is
             not
             of
             guest
             from
             danger
             free
             ,
          
           
             The
             father
             in
             law
             from
             son
             in
             law
             ,
             brothers
             seldome
             agree
             :
          
           
             The
             wife
             is
             oft
             the
             husbands
             bane
             ,
             the
             husband
             of
             the
             wife
             :
          
           
             The
             son
             doth
             looke
             before
             the
             time
             ,
             the
             terme
             of
             fathers
             life
             .
          
           
             The
             stepmother
             likewise
             strong
             poison
             doth
             prepare
             ,
          
           
             All
             pietie
             is
             vp
             to
             heauen
             in
             earth
             it
             is
             but
             rare
             .
          
        
         
           Sutable
           to
           this
           saying
           of
           the
           Poet
           is
           this
           of
           the
           Apostle
           .
           
             Toward
             the
             latter
             daies
             shall
             come
             perilous
             times
             ,
          
           
           
             wherein
             men
             shall
             be
             louers
             of
             themselues
             ,
             couetous
             ,
             boasters
             ,
             proud
             ,
             cursed
             speakers
             ,
             disobedient
             to
             parents
             ,
             vnthankfull
             ,
             vnholy
             ,
             and
             without
             naturall
             affection
             ,
             truce
             breakers
             ,
             false
             accusers
             ,
             intemperate
             ,
             fierce
             ,
             dispisers
             of
             them
             which
             are
             good
             ,
             traitors
             ,
             headie
             ,
             high
             minded
             ,
             louers
             of
             pleasures
             more
             then
             louers
             of
             God
             &c.
             
          
           All
           which
           large
           discourse
           and
           perticuler
           reckning
           ,
           may
           be
           concluded
           in
           this
           totall
           and
           generall
           summe
           in
           the
           sentence
           of
           our
           Sauiour
           ,
           
           
             When
             he
             cōmeth
             he
             shal
             scarce
             find
             faith
             vpon
             the
             earth
             .
          
           If
           this
           be
           not
           as
           clere
           as
           the
           Sunne
           ,
           let
           any
           man
           goe
           with
           cresset
           &
           torch
           light
           from
           the
           center
           to
           the
           circumferice
           ,
           &
           find
           me
           out
           a
           man
           ,
           in
           whom
           some
           of
           these
           properties
           is
           not
           proper
           ,
           that
           walketh
           éeuenly
           both
           with
           God
           &
           man
           without
           any
           imputatiō
           of
           reproofe
           ,
           to
           disproue
           and
           checke
           this
           assertion
           .
           8
           The
           eight
           token
           of
           the
           end
           of
           the
           world
           which
           is
           the
           preaching
           of
           the
           Gospell
           through
           the
           whole
           world
           ,
           according
           to
           that
           which
           Christ
           sayth
           :
           
             This
             Gospel
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             must
             be
             preached
             through
             the
             whole
             world
             for
             a
             witnesse
             to
             all
             nations
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             then
             shall
             the
             end
             come
             .
          
           These
           wordes
           of
           our
           Sauiour
           being
           rightly
           vnderstoode
           ,
           hath
           had
           his
           vertue
           and
           effect
           .
           For
           when
           persecution
           began
           to
           bee
           in
           Hierusalem
           ,
           and
           the
           D●sciples
           were
           driuen
           from
           thence
           ,
           
           they
           went
           preaching
           throughout
           all
           Iudea
           ,
           and
           went
           from
           thence
           into
           Samaria
           ,
           and
           illuminated
           that
           place
           with
           the
           light
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           where
           Philip
           conuerted
           Queene
           Candaces
           Chamberlaine
           the
           Aethiopian
           ,
           by
           whose
           meanes
           ,
           no
           doubt
           ,
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           truth
           was
           scattered
           among
           the
           Aethiopians
           .
           Also
           while
           the
           Disciples
           were
           at
           a
           stand
           ,
           amazed
           within
           themselues
           ,
           doubtful
           what
           to
           doe
           ,
           whether
           they
           might
           beare
           the
           
           worde
           vnto
           the
           Gentiles
           :
           
           this
           their
           st●die
           was
           broken
           vp
           ,
           Peter
           being
           aduised
           by
           heauēly
           Oracle
           ,
           to
           ioyne
           himself
           to
           the
           Centuri●●
           Cornelius
           a
           G●n●tle
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Apostles
           coasting
           to
           Phaenicia
           ,
           &
           Cyprus
           ,
           &
           so
           spreading
           the
           Gospel
           ouer
           sea
           and
           land
           .
           But
           Paul
           did
           sweate
           most
           of
           all
           other
           at
           this
           worke
           ,
           
           who
           filled
           all
           the
           parts
           from
           ●ierusalem
           ,
           with
           the
           Countries
           round
           about
           vnto
           Illyricum
           with
           the
           preaching
           of
           the
           word
           .
           
           And
           being
           in
           fetters
           ,
           be
           wrote
           Euāg●●cal
           ●etters
           from
           the
           Iaile
           to
           the
           Colossians
           ,
           
           con●ratulating
           with
           thē
           the
           large
           progresse
           of
           the
           Gospell
           through
           the
           world
           .
           
             The
             Gospell
             is
             come
             vnto
             you
             ,
             euen
             as
             it
             is
             vnto
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             is
             fruitfull
             ,
             a●
             it
             is
             also
             among
             you
          
           Now
           these
           wordes
           of
           our
           Sauiour
           :
           
             The
             Gospel
             must
             bee
             preached
             vnto
             all
             Nations
             ,
          
           are
           to
           be
           vnderstoode
           of
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           the
           Nations
           .
           The
           greaterpart
           haue
           alreadie
           had
           the
           preaching
           thereof
           ,
           of
           which
           Paul
           saith
           :
           
           
             God
             is
             manifested
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             iustified
             in
             the
             spirit
             ,
             seene
             of
             Angels
             ,
             preached
             vnto
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             beleeued
             on
             in
             the
             world
             .
          
           Now
           whereas
           some
           giue
           a
           checke
           to
           this
           doctrine
           ,
           inasmuch
           as
           the
           Antipodes
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           are
           cast
           into
           the
           cut-shifts
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           haue
           neuer
           hea●d
           so
           much
           as
           an
           inck●●ag
           of
           the
           worde
           ,
           that
           is
           a
           stale
           ieast
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           a
           knot
           as
           easie
           as
           mar
           be
           to
           be
           vndone
           .
           For
           the
           words
           of
           Christ
           meane
           not
           euerie
           Cauton
           ,
           tract
           ,
           and
           stroke
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           neyther
           haue
           they
           an
           are
           to
           any
           set
           time
           when
           the
           Gospel
           shall
           be
           thus
           strewed
           about
           :
           but
           the
           meaning
           is
           this
           ,
           The
           Gospell
           which
           in
           respect
           of
           raging
           persecutions
           ,
           they
           thought
           should
           haue
           beene
           banished
           out
           of
           Iudea
           ,
           the
           naturall
           home
           thereof
           ,
           shall
           disperse
           it selfe
           to
           the
           vtmost
           ●artes
           of
           the
           world
           before
           this
           generall
           desolution
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           saying
           〈◊〉
           the
           Psalmograph
           :
           
           
             His
             found
             is
             gone
             into
             all
             ●andes
             ,
             and
             ●●is
             wordes
             vnto
             the
             ende
             of
             the
             worlde
             .
          
           Which
           wordes
           are
           also
           taken
           vp
           for
           ●ext
           by
           Saint
           Paul.
           Therefore
           that
           he
           speaketh
           of
           all
           the
           worlde
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           appli●d
           to
           the
           Iewes
           and
           Gentiles
           ,
           to
           whom
           the
           Gospel
           is
           to
           be
           published
           :
           For
           into
           these
           two
           sortes
           of
           people
           the
           whole
           worlde
           is
           dia●ded
           .
           
           9
           The
           ninth
           euidence
           of
           the
           worldes
           ende
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           massacre
           and
           martyrdome
           of
           the
           saints
           ,
           is
           as
           euidently
           as
           any
           come
           to
           passe
           .
           For
           haue
           not
           Princes
           ●
           wordes
           from
           age
           to
           age
           been
           ouer-drunken
           with
           the
           blood
           of
           the
           godly
           ?
           Isa●
           was
           killed
           with
           a
           Saw
           :
           Ie●emie
           with
           stones
           ;
           
           Amos
           with
           a
           clubbe
           ;
           Daniel
           was
           exposed
           
           〈…〉
           ;
           Paul
           was
           beheaved
           ;
           Peter
           crucified
           :
           In
           the
           ten
           p●s●co●ions
           which
           were
           three
           hundred
           yeares
           after
           Christ
           ,
           what
           erquis●●e
           〈◊〉
           were
           deuised
           ,
           against
           good
           professors
           ?
           rockes
           ,
           rackes
           ,
           flees
           ,
           and
           what
           not
           ?
           In
           Europe
           how
           hath
           the
           church
           bene
           chaced
           like
           a
           Doe
           ,
           tossed
           like
           a
           Ball
           ,
           remoued
           like
           a
           Tree
           by
           the
           bloudy
           Beast
           of
           Rome
           now
           these
           hundred
           yeeres
           by-past
           ?
           We
           cannot
           find
           a
           time
           ,
           if
           we
           make
           a
           scrutinie
           of
           times
           ,
           either
           when
           the
           church
           was
           in
           her
           infancie
           ,
           or
           when
           it
           was
           growne
           vp
           to
           more
           yeeres
           ,
           or
           in
           her
           latter
           daies
           wherein
           the
           better
           sort
           hau●
           not
           bene
           put
           to
           the
           worst
           and
           haue
           bene
           heauily
           handled
           .
           For
           Christ
           the
           obiect
           of
           their
           profession
           is
           as
           Simeon
           prophesied
           ,
           a
           a
           signe
           of
           contradiction
           ,
           
           which
           the
           Apostles
           for
           Christs
           sake
           assoone
           as
           they
           began
           to
           preach
           the
           word
           ,
           had
           lamentable
           experience
           off
           .
           
           For
           when
           as
           those
           that
           heard
           them
           were
           astonished
           at
           them
           ,
           speaking
           in
           seuerall
           languages
           the
           wonderful
           workes
           of
           God
           :
           some
           immediatly
           shot
           thē
           through
           with
           the
           arrows
           of
           their
           bitter
           wordes
           ,
           
           saying
           
             They
             are
             all
             full
             of
             new
             wine
             .
          
           By
           and
           by
           after
           when
           Peter
           and
           Iohn
           in
           the
           name
           of
           Christ
           made
           the
           Créeple
           a
           sound
           Creature
           ,
           the
           multitude
           grew
           mad
           at
           this
           new
           miracle
           ,
           and
           committed
           the
           Preachers
           to
           prison
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           drew
           a
           grieuous
           enditement
           against
           them
           ,
           and
           not
           without
           great
           threates
           discharged
           them
           which
           should
           come
           vpon
           them
           ,
           when
           they
           should
           aduenture
           to
           preach
           againe
           among
           them
           .
           Not
           long
           after
           ,
           the
           number
           of
           the
           faithfull
           increafing
           ,
           the
           high
           Bishop
           with
           his
           swarme
           of
           Saduces
           ,
           who
           then
           domin●red
           and
           ruled
           the
           roste
           at
           Hierusalem
           ,
           got
           the
           Apostles
           into
           their
           clutches
           ,
           &
           layd
           them
           by
           the
           heeles
           .
           
           And
           albrit
           God
           sent
           an
           Angell
           to
           bate
           them
           ,
           yet
           the
           second
           time
           they
           had
           them
           by
           the
           backes
           ,
           and
           made
           no
           bones
           to
           haue
           a
           set
           Sessions
           against
           them
           ,
           wherein
           they
           gaue
           them
           the
           whip
           ,
           and
           suspended
           them
           of
           their
           ministrie
           .
           But
           they
           for
           al
           that
           fors●●ke
           not
           their
           profession
           ,
           but
           stood
           to
           their
           tackling
           ,
           they
           catcht
           Stephen
           ,
           
           and
           call
           a
           counsell
           against
           him
           ,
           and
           suborne
           false
           witnesses
           ,
           and
           doe
           him
           to
           death
           .
           After
           which
           acte
           followed
           an
           vniuersall
           persecution
           .
           wherein
           Saul
           bestirred
           his
           stumps
           in
           persecuting
           the
           second
           Dauid
           .
           as
           if
           he
           had
           beene
           begotten
           of
           that
           Sa●●
           that
           persecuted
           the
           first
           Dauid
           .
        
         
           At
           the
           last
           came
           in
           
             Herod
             Agrippa
          
           to
           play
           his
           parte●
           who
           acted
           it
           to
           the
           purpose
           ,
           
           falling
           vpon
           the
           Church
           and
           making
           heueck
           
           of
           it
           ,
           killing
           Iohn
           the
           Brother
           of
           Iames
           with
           the
           sword
           ,
           
           without
           order
           of
           lawe
           ,
           his
           cause
           being
           neuer
           heard
           to
           currie
           fauour
           with
           the
           Iewes
           :
           and
           for
           his
           cause
           shut
           vp
           Peter
           in
           prison
           ,
           and
           sent
           out
           his
           writte
           for
           his
           execution
           .
           Finall●e
           the
           more
           the
           Church
           increased
           ,
           persecutio●s
           increased
           :
           for
           thrée
           hūdred
           yeres
           after
           the
           Apostles
           times
           exceeding
           the
           persecuting
           times
           of
           the
           Apostles
           .
           Whereof
           there
           were
           tenne
           which
           the
           Roman
           Emperors
           s●ured
           vp
           .
           
           Nero
           was
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           first
           ,
           who
           for
           his
           fact
           of
           setting
           Rome
           on
           fi●e
           hauing
           set
           the
           hearts
           of
           his
           Subiects
           on
           fire
           against
           him
           to
           quench
           the●e
           coales
           ,
           and
           to
           winde
           into
           their
           good
           wills
           againe
           ,
           
           charged
           the
           Christians
           with
           the
           fact
           ,
           and
           as
           though
           they
           had
           beene
           guiltie
           ,
           attached
           and
           executed
           a
           mightie
           number
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           exceedingly
           tormēted
           them
           ,
           couering
           them
           with
           beasts
           hides
           and
           casting
           them
           to
           Dogges
           to
           be
           torne
           in
           peeces
           ,
           or
           fastning
           them
           to
           Crosses
           ,
           did
           light
           them
           like
           to
           Torches
           to
           giue
           them
           light
           in
           the
           night
           ,
           
           as
           Tacitus
           doth
           reporte
           ,
           who
           otherwise
           was
           a
           monstrous
           enemie
           to
           Christ
           ,
           vnder
           which
           persecution
           died
           Paul
           and
           Peter
           valiantly
           and
           carried
           away
           the
           crowne
           .
           The
           second
           
           was
           caused
           by
           Domitian
           in
           the
           yeare
           of
           Grace
           86.
           
           in
           the
           which
           the
           Apostle
           Iohn
           was
           put
           into
           a
           Tunne
           or
           Vessell
           of
           hot
           boyling
           oyle
           ,
           which
           could
           not
           harme
           him
           ,
           and
           so
           was
           afterwards
           confined
           ,
           and
           banished
           into
           Pathmos
           .
           The
           third
           persecution
           is
           giuen
           
           to
           Trac●an
           ,
           in
           which
           Ignatius
           suffered
           in
           the
           yere
           of
           Christ
           ,
           one
           hundreth
           and
           tenne
           ,
           being
           worried
           &
           deuoured
           of
           wilde
           beasts
           .
           
           The
           fourth
           was
           mooued
           by
           Antonius
           the
           Philosopher
           ,
           in
           which
           were
           martired
           
             Policarpus
             ,
             Iustinus
          
           ,
           and
           many
           more
           in
           the
           yere
           of
           Saluation
           ,
           170.
           
           The
           fi●●
           moste
           mercilesse
           nusereant
           against
           the
           
           Church
           was
           Seuerus
           ,
           who
           among
           others
           did
           to
           death
           Leonides
           
           the
           Father
           of
           Origen
           in
           the
           yeare
           after
           Christ
           204.
           
           Maximus
           
           was
           the
           sixt
           .
           The
           seauenth
           was
           Dreius
           vnder
           whome
           Saint
           Lawrence
           was
           tortured
           ,
           beeing
           rosted
           vpon
           a
           Gridiron
           in
           the
           yere
           252.
           
           The
           eight
           was
           stirred
           by
           Lyanus
           ,
           who
           with
           the
           blood
           
           of
           those
           two
           worthies
           Cornelius
           and
           Symon
           ,
           seeded
           and
           watred
           the
           Church
           of
           God.
           Aurchan
           was
           chiefe
           actor
           in
           the
           ninth
           .
           In
           
           the
           tenth
           Dioclesian
           and
           Maximianus
           had
           three
           handes
           full
           :
           
           who
           meeting
           at
           Nicomedia
           confuted
           together
           for
           the
           vtter
           r●●●ing
           out
           the
           name
           of
           Christians
           .
           Wherevpon
           by
           power
           of
           their
           ●●oclamations
           sent
           out
           into
           all
           quarters
           of
           their
           domination
           ▪
           
           there
           was
           such
           a
           mightie
           massacre
           made
           euerie
           where
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           in
           register
           ,
           that
           in
           one
           month
           ,
           seauenteene
           thousand
           of
           them
           were
           put
           to
           the
           sword
           .
           
           This
           tempest
           continued
           for
           thirteene
           yeares
           .
           Neyther
           haue
           the
           times
           beene
           milder
           vnder
           Antichrist
           ,
           as
           examples
           enough
           shew
           ,
           which
           maister
           Foxe
           in
           his
           booke
           of
           monuments
           store
           you
           with
           to
           which
           I
           doe
           send
           you
           ,
           hauing
           bene
           prolixe
           enough
           in
           this
           point
           ,
           but
           I
           hope
           not
           vnprofitable
           .
        
         
           The
           tenth
           signe
           of
           this
           downefalling
           world
           ,
           is
           publique
           offence
           ,
           and
           scandale
           that
           shall
           arise
           .
           
           
             And
             then
             shall
             many
             bee
             offended
             .
          
           Ofthie
           scandale
           and
           offence
           there
           are
           two
           sortes
           .
           1.
           
           For
           first
           such
           as
           starte
           aside
           from
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           take
           a
           scandale
           and
           offence
           at
           the
           corruption
           of
           mens
           manners
           .
           2.
           
           Secondly
           by
           their
           Apostacy
           and
           defection
           they
           hardē
           the
           obstinate
           ,
           ouerthrowe
           the
           weake
           ,
           weaken
           the
           the
           strong
           ,
           moouing
           great
           offension
           in
           their
           mindes
           .
           The
           latter
           is
           the
           worst
           ,
           and
           badde
           is
           the
           best
           of
           them
           .
           This
           prediction
           could
           not
           otherwise
           be
           but
           fulfilled
           .
           For
           many
           doe
           nothing
           else
           but
           seeke
           their
           priuate
           gaine
           vnder
           pretext
           and
           shew
           of
           Godlinesse
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           such
           a
           naturall
           and
           common
           disease
           ,
           
           as
           the
           Apostles
           themselues
           were
           not
           cleere
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           their
           ambitions
           ,
           contentions
           about
           the
           Primacie
           ,
           and
           the
           right
           hand
           and
           left
           hand
           in
           the
           kingdome
           doe
           witnesse
           .
           
           How
           should
           it
           then
           be
           shifted
           ,
           but
           that
           gr●dge
           and
           offence
           must
           growe
           in
           the
           mindes
           of
           men
           when
           they
           see
           those
           great
           Candles
           whome
           Christ
           called
           the
           
             light
             of
             the
             world
          
           ware
           dimme
           and
           loose
           their
           light
           ,
           
           whē
           they
           had
           a
           taste
           how
           the
           salt
           of
           the
           earth
           had
           lost
           his
           sauour
           ,
           when
           they
           perceiued
           how
           his
           hea●enly
           herauldes
           ,
           
           the
           preachers
           of
           his
           word
           ,
           were
           poore
           ,
           dispised
           ,
           afflicted
           ,
           determined
           to
           death
           ,
           and
           made
           the
           spectacle
           in
           the
           Theater
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           for
           men
           and
           Angels
           to
           w●nder
           at
           ?
        
         
           At
           this
           day
           many
           are
           ●ffended
           when
           they
           see
           and
           heare
           ,
           
           how
           men
           of
           good
           note
           ,
           and
           chiefe
           place
           ,
           sometimes
           wedded
           to
           their
           superstitious
           vanities
           ,
           haue
           turned
           their
           copies
           ,
           and
           haue
           subscribed
           to
           the
           veri●ie
           and
           are
           disgraced
           ,
           and
           displaced
           for
           it
           .
           Yea
           whome
           should
           not
           such
           thinges
           offend
           that
           are
           Christians
           ,
           
           when
           as
           Christ
           was
           fore
           tolde
           by
           Simon
           that
           he
           should
           bee
           a
           
             stone
             of
             offence
          
           :
           for
           many
           to
           stumble
           at
           ,
           which
           Paul
           witnesseth
           saying
           :
           
             But
             we
             pre●ch
             Christ
             crucified
             :
             vnto
             the
             Iewes
             euen
             a
             st●●bling
             blocke
             ,
             and
             vnto
             the
             Graecians
             foolishnesse
             .
          
           And
           it
           is
           
           well
           knowne
           what
           Christ
           humelie
           saith
           to
           the
           point
           :
           
           
             Blessed
             is
             he
             that
             shall
             not
             be
             offended
             in
             me
             .
             Paul
          
           giueth
           iustance
           of
           such
           of
           the
           Church
           as
           tooke
           offence
           ●so
           departed
           from
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           of
           Hymeneus
           and
           Alexander
           ,
           
           who
           made
           sh●pwracke
           of
           ●aith
           &
           conscience
           altogether
           .
           E●e-where
           he
           theweth
           how
           riches
           haue
           beene
           a
           stumbling
           stone
           to
           ma●y
           ,
           which
           hath
           ●is●ed
           them
           from
           a
           former
           good
           profession
           ,
           and
           intangled
           them
           with
           many
           molestations
           .
           11
           The
           eleuenth
           signe
           of
           the
           end
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           is
           a
           seated
           and
           resolued
           securitie
           ,
           which
           neither
           iudgements
           from
           heauen
           ,
           nor
           preaching
           in
           earth
           can
           dis●el
           out
           of
           the
           hearts
           of
           men
           .
           Of
           which
           Christ
           saith
           :
           
           
             As
             it
             was
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             Noah
             ,
             so
             shall
             it
             be
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             the
             sonne
             of
             man
             ,
             They
             eate
             ,
             they
             dranke
             ,
             they
             married
             wiues
             ,
             and
             gaue
             in
             marriage
             ,
             vnto
             the
             day
             that
             Noah
             went
             into
             the
             Arke
             ,
             and
             the
             ●lood
             came
             &
             destroied
             thē
             all
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           This
           signe
           these
           times
           ,
           as
           those
           times
           haue
           seene
           .
           Gods
           word
           is
           fréely
           preached
           ,
           and
           neuer
           any
           age
           had
           so
           many
           learned
           preachers
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           wonderfull
           how
           many
           conuicted
           in
           their
           consciences
           ,
           do●
           confesse
           that
           that
           which
           they
           preach
           is
           the
           truth
           :
           yet
           we
           may
           send
           them
           to
           the
           iudgement
           with
           this
           superscription
           on
           their
           foreheads
           .
           
           
             Noluerunt
             incantari
             ,
             
               They
               would
               not
               be
               charmed
               :
               We
               haue
               piped
               vnto
               them
               ,
               and
               they
               haue
               not
               daunced
               :
               we
               haue
               mourned
               vnto
               them
               ,
               and
               they
               haue
               not
               lamented
               :
               we
               haue
               stretched
               out
               our
               handes
               all
               the
               day
               long
               vnto
               a
               wicked
               and
               gain-saying
               people
            
          
           .
           Men
           walke
           after
           the
           flesh
           ,
           and
           fleshly
           desires
           :
           and
           too
           many
           there
           be
           ,
           who
           make
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           the
           profession
           of
           holinesse
           ,
           the
           shrewde
           and
           mantle
           to
           couer
           their
           licentiousnesse
           .
           Epicureous
           gormandizing
           is
           rife
           euerie
           where
           :
           
           dr●nkennesse
           is
           without
           example
           ,
           we
           are
           cast
           into
           as
           founde
           a
           sleepe
           of
           sin
           ,
           
           as
           Adam
           was
           when
           hee
           lost
           a
           rib
           :
           as
           Sisera
           was
           when
           he
           was
           slaine
           in
           his
           tent
           :
           &
           as
           Isbosheth
           was
           when
           he
           was
           slaine
           in
           his
           bed
           :
           and
           as
           Eutichus
           was
           when
           he
           fel
           from
           the
           third
           loft
           .
           It
           is
           with
           the
           state
           of
           sinne
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           with
           Dyonisius
           ,
           who
           though
           he
           had
           bodkins
           thrust
           into
           his
           belly
           ,
           so
           as
           the
           fat
           a
           grease
           issued
           out
           ,
           yet
           he
           had
           no
           feeling
           of
           it
           :
           so
           pierce
           we
           and
           wou●d
           sinne
           as
           much
           as
           we
           will
           ,
           and
           it
           will
           not
           yeeld
           an
           inch
           for
           it
           .
           
             Bene
             pungeris
             si
             compungens
          
           ,
           saith
           
             Bernard
             .
             It
             were
             good
             thou
             hadst
             that
             punction
             ,
             that
             would
             bring
             thee
             to
             compunction
             .
          
           12
           The
           twelf
           fore-runner
           of
           the
           worlds
           confusion
           ,
           is
           the
           terror
           &
           desperation
           
           that
           shall
           〈…〉
           by
           Luke
           in
           these
           wordes
           :
           
             Mens
             hearts
             shall
             〈…〉
             feare
          
           ,
           
           
             and
             for
             looking
             after
             those
             things
             which
             ha●●
             〈◊〉
             on
             the
             worlde
             :
          
           which
           hitherto
           hath
           beene
           〈…〉
           home
           ,
           and
           warres
           abrod
           ,
           〈…〉
           all
           of
           a
           great
           death
           ,
           〈…〉
           pleagues
           newe
           diseases
           neuer
           〈◊〉
           before
           ,
           haue
           stroken
           vs
           like
           the
           〈◊〉
           that
           flieth
           by
           noneday
           〈…〉
           And
           as
           these
           outw●●d
           〈…〉
           come
           vpon
           vs
           ,
           〈…〉
           vering
           the
           inward
           conscience
           〈…〉
           such
           hold
           of
           some
           ,
           as
           they
           could
           neuer
           be
           〈◊〉
           :
           
           〈◊〉
           and
           provi●●●
           opinions
           in
           matters
           of
           faith
           ,
           heritical
           〈◊〉
           of
           vnspeakeable
           Schismes
           and
           〈◊〉
           ,
           not
           onely
           〈…〉
           with
           vn●essie
           cogitations
           ,
           but
           plunging
           it
           into
           the
           bottomlesse
           pit
           of
           desperation
           .
           But
           this
           is
           but
           a
           light
           〈◊〉
           and
           conculsion
           in
           respect
           of
           that
           lamentable
           &
           vnspeakable
           con●●s●on
           and
           〈◊〉
           of
           soule
           and
           bodie
           ,
           
           which
           shall
           be
           the
           scorpion
           to
           whippe
           them
           at
           the
           nick
           〈…〉
           of
           the
           direfull
           day
           of
           doome
           .
           
           The
           woman
           that
           is
           with
           childe
           hath
           often
           manie
           aylements
           and
           complaininges
           :
           as
           of
           〈…〉
           ,
           and
           sickenesse
           of
           stomacke
           ,
           but
           all
           these
           are
           little
           and
           light
           ,
           〈◊〉
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           if
           wee
           compare
           them
           to
           the
           sorrowes
           which
           she
           〈◊〉
           at
           the
           time
           of
           her
           trauaile
           .
           when
           she
           〈◊〉
           the
           clowdes
           with
           her
           cries
           ,
           and
           she
           ●hrobbinges
           and
           throwinges
           of
           her
           soule
           doe
           ascende
           vp
           vnto
           heauen
           :
           So
           the
           troubles
           of
           these
           times
           are
           but
           tristes
           ,
           to
           close
           that
           shall
           befall
           vs
           in
           the
           extremitie
           of
           that
           time
           .
           13
           The
           thirteenth
           Preludium
           ,
           and
           forewarning
           of
           the
           worldes
           ende
           ,
           is
           the
           raging
           and
           roaring
           of
           mightie
           waters
           :
           
           
             The
             Sea
             and
             the
             Waters
             shall
             roare
             ,
          
           which
           also
           hath
           had
           his
           inchoation
           ,
           though
           not
           his
           perfection
           ,
           as
           manie
           vnseasonable
           by
           past
           yeares
           doe
           witnesse
           ,
           which
           haue
           brought
           forth
           manie
           vntimely
           terrible
           tempests
           and
           mightie
           inundations
           .
           To
           these
           forespoken
           signes
           we
           must
           needes
           adioyne
           these
           other
           two
           ,
           so
           pregnant
           and
           notable
           .
           1
           The
           vocation
           of
           the
           Iewes
           .
           2
           The
           Reuelation
           of
           Antichrist
           .
           The
           first
           is
           thus
           pointed
           at
           by
           the
           Apostle
           in
           these
           wordes
           ,
           
           I
           would
           not
           that
           yee
           should
           be
           ignorant
           of
           this
           secret
           ,
           that
           partly
           obstinacy
           is
           come
           to
           Israel
           ,
           vntill
           the
           fulnesse
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           be
           come
           in
           .
           The
           
           sense
           whereof
           is
           this
           ,
           That
           the
           Iewes
           shall
           not
           alwaies
           abide
           in
           blind●es
           ▪
           but
           that
           after
           the
           number
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           be
           collected
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           great
           and
           full
           number
           ,
           signified
           by
           these
           his
           wordes
           :
           
             The
             fulnesse
             of
             the
             Gentiles
          
           :
           they
           shall
           come
           in
           heapes
           ,
           and
           〈◊〉
           their
           names
           to
           Christ
           ,
           and
           bee
           〈◊〉
           into
           the
           church
           ,
           &
           submit
           the●selues
           to
           the
           obedience
           of
           〈◊〉
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           shall
           〈◊〉
           .
           Of
           these
           specialties
           ,
           〈…〉
           this
           calling
           shall
           be
           ,
           〈◊〉
           Of
           the
           manner
           how
           it
           shall
           be
           〈◊〉
           Or
           of
           the
           numb●r
           of
           them
           that
           shall
           〈◊〉
           this
           grace
           ,
           we
           can
           say
           nothing
           ,
           because
           the
           〈…〉
           ,
           〈…〉
           
           〈…〉
           .
           
           
             Of
             〈…〉
             sealed
             twelue
             thousand
             :
             of
             the
             〈…〉
             were
             sealed
             twelue
             thousand
             .
          
           
           〈…〉
           〈…〉
           shall
           giue
           vp
           the
           kingdome
           to
           〈…〉
           and
           how
           he
           must
           reigne
           vntill
           such
           time
           as
           hee
           〈…〉
           and
           put
           them
           vnder
           his
           〈…〉
           by
           these
           〈…〉
           The
           like
           he
           deliu●●
           〈…〉
           Genuadies
           amongst
           others
           ,
           〈…〉
           them
           all
           to
           fauor
           againe
           .
           Such
           as
           〈…〉
           to
           expect
           such
           〈…〉
           But
           I
           〈…〉
           .
        
         
           For
           〈…〉
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           alwayes
           withall
           the
           〈◊〉
           they
           coulde
           ,
           
           did
           
           kicke
           against
           Christ
           :
           so
           among
           the
           Iewes
           there
           shall
           be
           some
           such
           humorous
           fellowes
           ,
           as
           shall
           expresse
           the
           peruers●●sse
           of
           their
           ancestors
           Also
           al
           Israel
           is
           to
           be
           taken
           but
           for
           a
           part
           of
           Israel
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           vsual
           phraise
           of
           the
           scripture
           .
           For
           vniuersall
           propositions
           in
           the
           scriptures
           ,
           are
           often
           contracted
           ,
           and
           implie
           an
           vniuersalitie
           that
           is
           definite
           ,
           as
           in
           these
           places
           :
           
             All
             flesh
             shall
             see
             the
             saluation
             of
             God.
          
           
           Againe
           ,
           
             They
             shal
             be
             all
             taught
             of
             God.
          
           Also
           
             God
             will
             that
             all
             men
             shall
             be
             saued
             ,
          
           which
           is
           to
           be
           vnderstood
           (
           as
           August
           saith
           )
           of
           all
           that
           are
           saued
           :
           for
           they
           are
           saued
           by
           the
           will
           of
           God
           But
           the
           greatest
           matter
           that
           they
           haue
           to
           oppose
           against
           this
           point
           ,
           is
           the
           saying
           of
           our
           Sauiour
           :
           
           
             Do
             ye
             thinke
             that
             when
             then
             sonne
             of
             man
             shall
             come
             ,
             he
             shall
             find
             faith
             in
             earth
             ?
          
           But
           ,
           say
           they
           ,
           If
           there
           shall
           bee
           such
           a
           popular
           conuersion
           vnto
           Christ
           ,
           there
           remaineth
           much
           faith
           vpon
           earth
           ,
           which
           Christ
           shal
           find
           at
           his
           comming
           .
           We
           thus
           easily
           dissolue
           this
           doubt
           ,
           and
           reconcile
           these
           repugnant
           places
           in
           appearance
           .
           
           For
           Antichrist
           hath
           turned
           al
           religion
           vp-side
           downe
           ,
           insomuch
           as
           the
           principles
           of
           their
           faith
           no
           more
           fit
           the
           right
           faith
           ,
           then
           the
           counterfeite
           that
           Michell
           placed
           vpon
           the
           pillow
           ,
           was
           like
           vnto
           Dauid
           :
           so
           that
           if
           it
           were
           possible
           ,
           the
           elect
           should
           be
           seduced
           ,
           but
           being
           smit
           through
           by
           the
           sworde
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Christ
           :
           The
           Iewes
           may
           well
           returne
           and
           acknowledge
           their
           Messiah
           ,
           and
           confirme
           and
           establish
           the
           seduced
           Gentiles
           :
           wee
           also
           answere
           thus
           ,
           that
           after
           this
           vniuersall
           conueonrst
           of
           the
           world
           anew
           ,
           Apostacie
           and
           securitie
           may
           follow
           ,
           which
           may
           quench
           the
           fire
           of
           the
           spirit
           ,
           and
           so
           they
           may
           bee
           relapsed
           a
           fresh
           into
           their
           former
           filthinesse
           ,
           which
           shall
           bee
           the
           cause
           that
           God
           shall
           abridge
           ,
           and
           shorten
           the
           worldes
           age
           for
           his
           elects
           happines
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           no
           absurditie
           or
           inconuenience
           in
           any
           of
           these
           two
           answers
           .
           
           I
           charge
           not
           the
           Reader
           with
           one
           more
           then
           the
           other
           ,
           but
           leaue
           each
           of
           them
           to
           his
           choise
           ,
           it
           being
           nothing
           materiall
           vnto
           our
           saluation
           ,
           busily
           to
           bolt
           out
           which
           is
           the
           best
           of
           them
           :
           2
           The
           seconde
           of
           the
           last
           two
           signes
           of
           the
           worldes
           ende
           ,
           is
           the
           manifestation
           of
           Antichrist
           ,
           of
           which
           Paul
           speaketh
           ,
           saying
           :
           
             This
             day
             of
             Christ
             shall
             not
             come
             before
             there
             bee
             a
             departure
             first
             ,
             and
             that
             man
             of
             sinne
             be
             disclosed
             ,
             euen
             the
             sonne
             of
             perdition
             ,
             which
             is
             Antichrist
             .
          
           This
           signe
           is
           alreadie
           giuen
           ,
           for
           the
           Pope
           is
           this
           huge
           and
           absolute
           
           Antichrist
           ,
           in
           the
           iudgement
           of
           Pope
           .
           For
           Gregorie
           the
           eight
           of
           that
           name
           Pope
           of
           Rome
           in
           the
           yéere
           of
           our
           Lord
           602.
           willed
           vs
           to
           take
           this
           for
           an
           infallable
           marke
           of
           Anti-christ
           ,
           the
           name
           of
           vniuersall
           Bishop
           ,
           and
           whosoeuer
           shall
           arrogate
           that
           title
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           hee
           concludeth
           him
           to
           be
           Antichrist
           .
           But
           fiue
           yeeres
           after
           ,
           Boniface
           succeeding
           him
           ,
           was
           by
           Phocas
           the
           Emperour
           called
           
             Vniuersall
             Bishop
          
           .
           And
           euer
           since
           euerie
           following
           Pope
           continueth
           the
           title
           .
           By
           consequence
           then
           it
           is
           manifest
           that
           at
           Rome
           is
           the
           Antichrist
           :
           who
           so
           listeth
           further
           to
           be
           satisfied
           in
           this
           point
           ,
           let
           him
           reade
           the
           learned
           booke
           of
           Doctor
           Whittakers
           against
           Sanders
           sortie
           demonstrations
           in
           this
           case
           :
           and
           a
           set
           homelie
           of
           Gualters
           to
           this
           purpose
           :
           and
           a
           late
           booke
           of
           Doctor
           Downams
           ,
           
           and
           many
           others
           that
           haue
           laboured
           in
           this
           busines
           to
           assoile
           at
           questions
           ,
           and
           to
           cleere
           it
           of
           all
           further
           contradiction
           .
        
         
           By
           this
           which
           hetherto
           hath
           bene
           declared
           ,
           wee
           may
           euidently
           perceiue
           if
           we
           will
           not
           be
           blind
           with
           Balaam
           with
           our
           eyes
           open
           ,
           and
           groape
           with
           the
           Sodomites
           for
           a
           wall
           at
           noone
           day
           :
           that
           the
           worldes
           best
           daies
           are
           spente
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           distruction
           thereof
           is
           at
           hand
           .
           
           There
           is
           no
           greater
           signe
           of
           a
           dying
           man
           then
           when
           thou
           feest
           him
           snatch
           the
           sheetes
           and
           blankets
           of
           the
           bedde
           ,
           and
           forciblie
           draw
           them
           to
           himselfe
           :
           but
           this
           wee
           see
           euery
           where
           in
           the
           course
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           wherein
           euery
           one
           catcheth
           what
           hee
           can
           ,
           drawing
           other●
           goodes
           into
           their
           handes
           with
           cart-ropes
           of
           couetousnes
           ,
           wherein
           they
           haue
           their
           sicophantes
           at
           hand
           to
           sooth
           them
           in
           their
           sinne
           ,
           and
           their
           oppressing
           iniquitie
           .
           Pharaoh
           had
           seruants
           at
           hand
           to
           magnifie
           Sarahs
           beauty
           ,
           
           thereby
           to
           sit
           themselues
           to
           the
           kings
           fancie
           .
           Another
           certaine
           signe
           of
           a
           perishing
           bodie
           is
           the
           coldnesse
           of
           the
           bodie
           .
           Therefore
           it
           is
           said
           of
           Dauid
           when
           he
           was
           towards
           death
           ,
           that
           ●e
           was
           so
           cold
           as
           no
           cloathes
           could
           heate
           him
           :
           
           and
           so
           for
           want
           of
           heate
           died
           .
           Wherefore
           when
           euery
           one
           beginneth
           to
           die
           ,
           his
           féete
           ,
           hands
           ,
           nose
           ,
           and
           other
           partes
           ware
           cold
           ,
           vpon
           sight
           whereof
           his
           Phisitions
           pronounceth
           him
           to
           be
           a
           dead
           man.
           This
           is
           the
           state
           of
           the
           present
           world
           ,
           wherein
           charitie
           is
           at
           the
           coldest
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           last
           gaspe
           ,
           hauing
           taken
           farewell
           of
           the
           world
           :
           vertue
           ,
           veritie
           pittie
           ,
           piet●e
           ,
           are
           so
           〈◊〉
           practised
           as
           they
           are
           not
           spoken
           of
           ,
           nay
           scarse
           thought
           of
           .
           Sermons
           are
           seldom
           heard
           of
           vs
           ,
           and
           lesse
           regarded
           ,
           &
           the
           shortest
           
           are
           the
           sweetest
           vnto
           vs
           :
           for
           out
           féete
           are
           as
           it
           were
           in
           the
           stocks
           till
           they
           be
           ended
           :
           wee
           may
           take
           vp
           the
           Prophets
           moane
           .
           
             There
             is
             no
             truth
             or
             mercie
             ,
          
           
           
             or
             knowledge
             of
             God
             in
             the
             land
             .
             By
             swearing
             ,
             and
             lying
             ,
             and
             killing
             and
             stealing
             ,
             and
             whoring
             ,
             they
             breake
             out
             ,
             and
             bloud
             toucheth
             bloud
             .
          
           These
           carbuncles
           and
           putrifying
           sores
           we
           plainly
           sée
           to
           abound
           in
           the
           worlds
           body
           ,
           whereby
           we
           doe
           determine
           the
           s●éedy
           death
           of
           that
           botle
           .
           But
           all
           these
           signes
           hitherto
           specified
           do
           come
           before
           the
           iudgment
           .
           
           I●remaineth
           now
           that
           we
           intreat
           of
           those
           that
           a●tōpany
           the
           〈◊〉
           A●
           1.
           the
           ●bscuration
           &
           obfuscation
           of
           the
           〈◊〉
           2.
           
           The
           〈◊〉
           darknes
           of
           the
           moone
           .
           3.
           
           The
           fal
           of
           heauenly
           stars
           .
           4.
           
           The
           co●●●ction
           of
           ecl●stial
           powers
           .
           5.
           
           The
           signe
           of
           the
           Son
           of
           man
           :
           6.
           
           Of
           the
           comming
           of
           the
           son
           of
           man
           in
           the
           clouds
           ,
           we
           shal
           intreat
           more
           specially
           in
           his
           proper
           place
           .
           I
           may
           not
           curiously
           〈◊〉
           into
           〈◊〉
           points
           ,
           &
           portray
           out
           vnto
           you
           the
           〈◊〉
           co●ntenance
           &
           〈◊〉
           aspect
           of
           the
           world
           which
           it
           wil
           then
           〈◊〉
           .
           
           These
           rather
           serue
           as
           prepara●●es
           to
           incite
           vs
           to
           watchfulnes
           become
           that
           we
           may
           stand
           at
           that
           day
           :
           and
           that
           wee
           might
           consider
           how
           dreadfull
           a
           thing
           sinne
           is
           ,
           
           which
           is
           the
           procurer
           of
           these
           dreadfull
           〈◊〉
           .
           For
           〈◊〉
           it
           not
           for
           our
           sinnes
           these
           creatures
           should
           not
           trauell
           in
           th●●●●●rowes
           .
           For
           what
           haue
           they
           be
           serued
           that
           they
           should
           be
           so
           punished
           ?
           But
           because
           they
           looke
           not
           Gods
           parte
           and
           rose
           vp
           against
           〈◊〉
           when
           wee
           rose
           against
           God
           ,
           this
           cu●se
           shall
           light
           vpon
           them
           ,
           
           and
           wee
           say
           the
           sentence
           of
           the
           Angell
           in
           the
           〈◊〉
           of
           Deborah
           vpon
           them
           ,
           read
           ouer
           others
           in
           the
           like
           case
           ,
           
             Curse
             ye
             Meroz
             ,
             Curse
             the
             inhabitants
             thereof
             ,
             because
             they
             came
             〈◊〉
             helpe
             the
             Lord
             ,
             to
             helpe
             the
             Lord
             against
             the
             mightie
             .
          
           Because
           the
           〈◊〉
           ga●e
           thee
           light
           when
           thou
           〈…〉
           in
           the
           works
           of
           darknesse
           .
           〈◊〉
           shall
           ●e
           〈…〉
           day
           .
           Because
           the
           〈◊〉
           did
           warmeth●●
           ,
           and
           did
           〈…〉
           wickedlie
           ,
           it
           shall
           bee
           〈…〉
           .
           God
           shall
           fight
           against
           〈…〉
           they
           would
           〈…〉
           ●gainst
           thee
           when
           thou
           〈…〉
           fight
           against
           God.
           〈◊〉
           they
           are
           rightlie
           serued
           .
           For
           it
           is
           〈…〉
           to
           take
           〈…〉
           of
           sinne
           ,
           
           as
           of
           sinne
           if
           〈…〉
           by
           God
           ,
           that
           when
           the
           Israelites
           should
           besiedge
           〈…〉
           their
           enemies
           ,
           they
           should
           lay
           their
           woo●es
           and
           〈…〉
           .
           And
           it
           was
           a
           statute
           in
           Israell
           that
           he
           that
           sinned
           〈…〉
           
           
           should
           die
           with
           the
           beast
           .
           Now
           the
           beast
           that
           was
           to
           die
           or
           the
           〈…〉
           were
           net
           in
           the
           sinne
           ,
           but
           because
           〈…〉
           was
           no
           〈◊〉
           to
           be
           shewed
           〈…〉
           commanded
           to
           〈◊〉
           the
           cattell
           of
           〈…〉
           ,
           no
           more
           then
           the
           stone
           walles
           of
           〈…〉
           which
           Iosua
           tumbled
           downe
           .
           
           So
           God
           brought
           〈…〉
           vpon
           the
           Serpent
           ,
           commaunding
           him
           alwaies
           to
           goe
           vppon
           his
           〈…〉
           not
           that
           the
           Serpent
           sinned
           but
           〈…〉
           to
           speake
           out
           of
           him
           〈◊〉
           was
           〈…〉
           since
           .
        
         
           〈…〉
           ,
           serue
           onley
           for
           the
           extent
           〈…〉
           .
           For
           when
           the
           godly
           see
           these
           〈…〉
           vp
           their
           〈◊〉
           ,
           because
           their
           Saluation
           is
           at
           hande
           .
           〈…〉
           wicked
           that
           woulde
           not
           stande
           〈…〉
           confounded
           at
           the
           signes
           of
           a
           God
           of
           iudgement
           .
           
           When
           A●solon
           cou●de
           not
           drawe
           Ioab
           〈…〉
           vse
           :
           by
           〈…〉
           groundes
           he
           made
           him
           take
           his
           part
           .
           God
           hath
           two
           stri●ges
           to
           his
           bowe
           :
           if
           one
           will
           not
           serue
           ,
           another
           shall
           :
           I●
           the
           〈…〉
           will
           not
           conuert
           vs
           ,
           〈…〉
           of
           Damascus
           and
           there
           le●●
           〈…〉
           power
           ,
           〈…〉
           all
           their
           come
           s●●des
           ,
           〈…〉
           came
           vpon
           〈…〉
           when
           
           〈…〉
           
           〈…〉
           saye
           ,
           when
           hee
           shall
           see
           these
           〈◊〉
           If
           men
           〈…〉
           darknesse
           of
           〈…〉
           ,
           
           〈…〉
           
           sée
           another
           or
           remoou●
           out
           of
           his
           place
           :
           If
           they
           quake
           at
           euerie
           earthquake
           ,
           If
           a
           ra●ling
           winde
           goeth
           to
           the
           hart
           of
           them
           ▪
           If
           the
           roaring
           of
           the
           Sea
           ,
           any
           noice
           at
           midnight
           dismaieth
           them
           ,
           If
           the
           skritchings
           of
           Serpents
           and
           Dragons
           cut
           them
           to
           the
           quicke
           ,
           what
           heapes
           of
           perturbations
           shall
           runne
           vpon
           the
           damned
           sort
           ,
           when
           these
           things
           here
           spoken
           of
           shall
           play
           their
           last
           acte
           vpon
           the
           fierie
           stage
           of
           this
           world
           ?
           
           In
           the
           day
           of
           Christs
           passion
           for
           mans
           saluation
           ,
           the
           Sunne
           laide
           downe
           his
           light
           ,
           and
           darkenes
           ouer-clouded
           all
           the
           face
           of
           the
           earth
           :
           much
           more
           when
           the
           righteousnes
           of
           the
           sonne
           of
           God
           shall
           execute
           iudgement
           ,
           shall
           the
           sunne
           forbeare
           to
           shew
           himselfe
           ,
           or
           to
           runne
           his
           course
           ,
           but
           shall
           hide
           himselfe
           in
           his
           chamber
           ,
           that
           the
           sinner
           may
           tremble
           at
           the
           iudgment
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           the
           Centurion
           ,
           was
           astonished
           at
           these
           tokens
           at
           the
           suffering
           of
           Christ
           .
           
           But
           as
           all
           the
           elements
           ,
           and
           heast
           of
           heauen
           and
           frame
           of
           the
           world
           shall
           serue
           as
           souldiers
           to
           fight
           vnder
           his
           banner
           for
           the
           discomfiture
           and
           confusion
           of
           his
           aduersaries
           when
           he
           shall
           come
           to
           destroy
           the
           world
           :
           So
           haue
           they
           from
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           same
           ,
           
           fought
           his
           battles
           against
           sinners
           .
           For
           as
           the
           whole
           world
           was
           made
           for
           the
           vse
           of
           man
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           no
           part
           thereof
           but
           is
           a
           liuelye
           image
           of
           his
           goodnesse
           to
           those
           that
           serue
           God
           :
           so
           when
           man
           setteth
           his
           face
           against
           God
           ,
           and
           despise
           his
           commandements
           ,
           God
           who
           is
           a
           man
           of
           warre
           ,
           whose
           name
           is
           Iehoua
           ,
           calleth
           out
           these
           souldiers
           into
           the
           fielde
           against
           him
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           fierce
           excutioners
           of
           his
           iudgements
           .
           Examples
           euerie
           where
           are
           obuious
           vnto
           vs
           :
           and
           the
           examples
           of
           the
           Egyptians
           and
           Chananites
           are
           especially
           memorable
           ,
           against
           whom
           all
           the
           elements
           conspired
           ,
           and
           put
           them selues
           in
           battell
           aray
           against
           them
           ,
           while
           the
           heauens
           smote
           their
           grounds
           with
           hot
           thunderbolts
           ,
           and
           discharged
           haileshotte
           of
           hailestones
           to
           the
           fearefull
           slaughter
           both
           of
           man
           and
           beast
           :
           while
           the
           ayre
           mustred
           swarmes
           of
           locustes
           &
           caterpillers
           iunumerable
           ,
           which
           did
           eate
           vp
           all
           the
           grasse
           in
           their
           lande
           ,
           and
           deuoured
           the
           fruit
           of
           their
           ground
           :
           whilest
           their
           riuers
           yéelded
           frogges
           ,
           which
           were
           brought
           vp
           to
           the
           kings
           bedde
           chamber
           .
           The
           Sunne
           and
           Moone
           tooke
           part
           with
           Iosua
           at
           the
           appointment
           of
           God
           standing
           still
           in
           Gibea
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           vallie
           of
           Aialon
           ,
           and
           refusing
           to
           stirre
           an
           y●ch
           ,
           till
           Iosua
           had
           his
           iust
           reuenge
           of
           his
           enimies
           .
           I
           would
           that
           our
           minds
           were
           giuen
           more
           to
           the
           serious
           remembrance
           of
           these
           forepassed
           
           iudgements
           ,
           then
           they
           are
           ,
           that
           we
           might
           applie
           them
           to
           the
           pre●●
           vn●aturall
           yeres
           that
           we
           haue
           had
           of
           late
           ,
           which
           haue
           shew
           〈◊〉
           vs
           many
           vnkind
           parts
           ,
           by
           verie
           hurtfull
           tempests
           ,
           rage
           and
           i●●undation
           of
           sea
           and
           riuers
           ,
           earthquakes
           ,
           provigious
           birthes
           ,
           ●●luck●e
           blasing
           starres
           ,
           whereof
           I
           would
           fame
           know
           what
           age
           hath
           séene
           to
           many
           as
           ours
           within
           these
           last
           thréescore
           yeres
           ?
           In
           which
           not
           onely
           Comets
           haue
           béen
           common
           ,
           
           but
           in
           many
           places
           crosses
           ,
           swordes
           ,
           bloodie
           speares
           ,
           armed
           souldiers
           ,
           lyons
           ,
           and
           other
           such
           strange
           sightes
           full
           of
           terror
           ,
           haue
           verie
           perspicuously
           appeared
           in
           the
           ayre
           .
           Now
           that
           God
           scareth
           vs
           not
           with
           fraybugges
           ,
           his
           following
           iudgements
           by
           warres
           ,
           commoti●ns
           ,
           alterations
           of
           kingdomes
           ,
           famine
           ,
           plagues
           ,
           mortalitie
           ,
           strange
           maladies
           ,
           whereby
           he
           heaueth
           vs
           by
           the
           shoulders
           ,
           and
           setteth
           vs
           on
           our
           feete
           ,
           doe
           witnesse
           well
           enough
           .
           But
           yet
           these
           are
           but
           petty
           punishments
           ,
           forerunners
           and
           bréeders
           of
           a
           greater
           mischiefe
           ,
           which
           when
           the
           day
           commeth
           must
           certainly
           come
           vpon
           vs.
           
           Among
           these
           latter
           signes
           giuen
           vs
           by
           Christ
           of
           the
           worlds
           end
           ,
           the
           
             signe
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             man
             is
             nominated
             ,
          
           
           which
           some
           say
           is
           the
           bodie
           of
           Christ
           ,
           bearing
           the
           signes
           of
           his
           sufferings
           ,
           as
           the
           wounds
           of
           his
           hands
           ,
           féete
           ,
           side
           :
           and
           other
           some
           say
           is
           the
           signe
           of
           the
           crosse
           .
           But
           the
           certainest
           sence
           is
           ,
           to
           take
           the
           signe
           for
           the
           signification
           ,
           for
           those
           prodigious
           aspects
           lately
           named
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           worldes
           combus●●n
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           signe
           of
           the
           sonne
           of
           mans
           apparition
           by
           S.
           Peter
           directly
           named
           .
        
         
           Wee
           will
           giue
           the
           vse
           of
           this
           large
           discourse
           ,
           
           and
           so
           wée
           will
           conclude
           it
           .
           1.
           
           First
           these
           signes
           serue
           as
           wholesome
           admoni●on
           to
           dr●we
           v●
           to
           a
           godly
           and
           holy
           conuersation
           .
           It
           is
           the
           Apostle
           Peters
           application
           in
           the
           case
           ,
           
           who
           after
           mention
           made
           of
           these
           ●●full
           maner
           of
           the
           worldes
           destruction
           commeth
           in
           with
           this
           addition
           .
           
             Seeing
             all
             thinges
             must
             be
             desolued
             ,
             what
             maner
             of
             men
             ought
             wee
             to
             be
             in
             holy
             conuersation
             and
             godlines
             ?
          
           The
           consequence
           is
           good
           ,
           for
           if
           all
           earthly
           creatures
           must
           be
           refined
           and
           ren●e●
           by
           the
           fire
           :
           Much
           more
           should
           the
           fire
           of
           Gods
           spirite
           burne
           in
           vs
           which
           may
           consume
           the
           drosse
           of
           our
           dead
           workes
           like
           s●uble
           ,
           and
           perfect
           vs
           that
           wee
           may
           be
           wrought
           as
           it
           were
           in
           a
           new
           ●oulde
           after
           the
           Image
           of
           God
           in
           righteousnes
           and
           holines
           .
           
           2.
           
           Secondly
           wee
           are
           taught
           to
           gather
           from
           hence
           howe
           grieuous
           sinne
           is
           which
           is
           in
           the
           creatures
           of
           the
           
           worlde
           thus
           greiuously
           punished
           .
           
           The
           leprosie
           of
           the
           Iewes
           was
           to
           all
           that
           knew
           it
           wonderfull
           :
           because
           it
           not
           only
           did
           infect
           the
           whole
           man
           ,
           but
           did
           clea●e
           to
           his
           garments
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           walles
           of
           the
           house
           .
           
           But
           the
           leprosie
           of
           sinne
           is
           more
           to
           be
           wondred
           at
           ,
           that
           not
           only
           polluteth
           the
           bodie
           and
           soule
           of
           man
           ,
           but
           ble●isheth
           &
           staineth
           the
           worldes
           glorious
           eye
           euen
           the
           glorious
           Sunne
           in
           the
           firmament
           ,
           and
           subiecteth
           the
           Moone
           and
           starres
           vnto
           vanitie
           .
           Wretched
           therefore
           are
           wée
           the
           whom
           the
           dregges
           of
           sinne
           are
           so
           frozen
           and
           conicalled
           ,
           as
           wée
           are
           become
           senceles
           in
           sinne
           :
           not
           onely
           going
           vp
           to
           the
           anckles
           ,
           but
           diuing
           ouer
           head
           and
           eares
           in
           the
           gulfe
           of
           sin
           .
           Wee
           endure
           not
           to
           looke
           vpon
           the
           blaines
           and
           running
           sore●
           of
           spitlemen
           ,
           but
           did
           we
           beholde
           the
           sores
           of
           our
           sinfull
           soules
           as
           they
           are
           in
           their
           naturall
           cor●uption
           ,
           which
           rancle
           the
           verie
           heauens
           manie
           thousand
           miles
           of
           from
           them
           ,
           we
           would
           haue
           ,
           in
           all
           loathsome
           detestation
           ,
           their
           most
           vgly
           and
           fipthie
           abhomination
           .
           3.
           
           The
           third
           and
           last
           consideration
           we
           take
           from
           hence
           ,
           is
           the
           louing
           kindnes
           of
           God
           and
           his
           vnwillingnes
           in
           punishing
           a
           sinner
           ,
           according
           to
           that
           which
           Isai
           saith
           .
           
             God
             worketh
             a
             strange
             worke
             ,
             to
             bring
             his
             owne
             work
             to
             passe
             .
             
               Dij
               immortales
               nec
               volunt
               nec
               possunt
               obesse
               .
            
          
           The
           immortal
           Gods
           are
           neither
           willing
           norable
           to
           hurt
           ,
           saith
           Seneca
           .
           It
           is
           his
           propertie
           alwaies
           to
           haue
           mercie
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           in
           the
           Antheme
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           And
           iudgement
           is
           a
           strange
           work
           vnto
           him
           contrarie
           to
           his
           nature
           :
           which
           hée
           executeth
           to
           make
           vs
           owners
           of
           his
           mercie
           ,
           which
           is
           his
           owne
           proper
           action
           .
           If
           God
           tooke
           anie
           pleasure
           in
           vndoing
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           worldly
           men
           :
           he
           would
           not
           come
           in
           this
           mouing
           manner
           to
           vs
           ,
           causing
           all
           the
           creatures
           of
           heauen
           to
           put
           on
           blacke
           garments
           .
           But
           euen
           as
           when
           the
           maister
           of
           the
           house
           dieth
           (
           saith
           Chrisostome
           )
           all
           the
           houshould
           is
           cladde
           in
           mourning
           wéedes
           :
           so
           mankind
           ,
           for
           which
           all
           the
           parts
           of
           the
           world
           were
           made
           to
           be
           seruants
           to
           them
           ,
           béeing
           to
           be
           done
           away
           ,
           all
           creatures
           follow
           their
           funeralles
           with
           lamentations
           in
           their
           kindes
           ,
           the
           orient
           Sunne
           ,
           Moone
           ,
           staires
           doe
           chaunge
           colour
           ,
           and
           are
           in
           blacke
           array
           .
           
           A
           Painter
           is
           very
           loath
           to
           marre
           the
           whole
           proportion
           of
           the
           picture
           ,
           for
           some
           defection
           and
           imperfection
           that
           is
           in
           it
           :
           so
           God
           is
           very
           loath
           ,
           to
           vndoe
           al
           his
           workmanship
           in
           vs
           ,
           for
           some
           sinnes
           and
           transgressions
           that
           are
           in
           vs.
           Many
           Iudges
           of
           Assise
           are
           so
           pittifull
           ,
           as
           albeit
           they
           are
           to
           venounce
           
           the
           doome
           of
           death
           against
           prisoners
           at
           the
           barre
           ,
           as
           they
           weepe
           when
           they
           deliuer
           it
           :
           so
           God
           doth
           with
           vs
           béeing
           sentenced
           for
           our
           vnrepentant
           sinnes
           vnto
           death
           .
           So
           he
           wept
           when
           hée
           ●rowned
           the
           first
           world
           :
           
           so
           he
           wept
           for
           the
           destruction
           of
           Hierusalem
           ,
           and
           this
           affection
           hée
           sheweth
           in
           this
           habite
           of
           heauenlie
           creatures
           ,
           which
           they
           do
           on
           at
           the
           worlds
           dissolution
           .
           There
           is
           many
           a
           hangman
           ,
           who
           though
           he
           be
           neuer
           so
           butcherly
           bent
           will
           bemoane
           the
           estate
           of
           his
           freind
           ,
           especialli●
           his
           kinsman
           ,
           whose
           hand
           or
           eare
           he
           is
           to
           cut
           off
           :
           Therefore
           God
           that
           loueth
           vs
           more
           then
           the
           father
           can
           the
           childe
           ,
           or
           the
           husband
           the
           wife
           ,
           cannot
           but
           be
           resolued
           into
           passions
           for
           our
           condemnation
           .
           This
           doctrine
           you
           haue
           often
           heard
           ,
           but
           yée
           do
           but
           litle
           heede
           it
           ,
           happily
           because
           yee
           doe
           not
           beleeue
           it
           is
           so
           at
           hand
           .
           But
           these
           signes
           hitherto
           spoken
           of
           maketh
           it
           out
           of
           doubt
           .
           The
           king
           doth
           purpose
           to
           remooue
           from
           one
           Court
           to
           another
           :
           and
           when
           report
           goeth
           of
           it
           ,
           many
           doubt
           of
           it
           ,
           because
           the
           prince
           many
           times
           doth
           delay
           the
           time
           ,
           but
           when
           the
           furniture
           of
           the
           Court
           is
           taken
           downe
           ,
           then
           euery
           one
           knoweth
           that
           he
           remoueth
           out
           of
           hand
           :
           
           so
           it
           hath
           béene
           often
           preached
           in
           your
           eares
           ,
           that
           the
           end
           of
           the
           world
           is
           at
           hand
           ,
           that
           Christ
           is
           comming
           to
           iudge
           it
           ,
           and
           ye
           arraigne
           God
           of
           slacknes
           ;
           
           but
           the
           remoual
           of
           this
           the
           worldes
           furniture
           this
           bu●●e
           dooing
           which
           is
           not
           in
           hand
           ,
           flatly
           sheweth
           that
           these
           thinges
           are
           at
           hand
           .
        
      
       
         
           The
           fift
           Chapter
           .
        
         
           Of
           the
           certaintie
           of
           our
           resurrection
           .
        
         
           THe
           resurrection
           of
           all
           flesh
           immediatly
           with
           the
           worlds
           consummation
           commeth
           in
           place
           .
           
           So
           saith
           Christ
           ,
           
             I
             will
             raise
             him
             vp
             at
             the
             last
             day
             .
          
           The
           like
           saith
           Martha
           (
           no
           doubt
           immitated
           in
           the
           schoole
           of
           Christ
           )
           touching
           hir
           brother
           
             Lazarus
             :
             I
             know
             that
             he
             shal
             rise
             again
             in
             the
             resurrection
             at
             the
             last
             day
             :
          
           
           Wherfore
           we
           are
           to
           deale
           with
           this
           article
           in
           this
           place
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           a
           double
           resurrection
           .
           
           1.
           
           The
           one
           of
           our
           bodies
           .
           2
           The
           other
           of
           our
           soules
           .
           Of
           our
           soules
           when
           we
           rise
           from
           sinne
           :
           Of
           our
           bodies
           we
           rise
           from
           our
           sepulchers
           .
           That
           of
           our
           soules
           is
           
           called
           the
           first
           resurrection
           .
           
           The
           other
           of
           our
           bodies
           is
           called
           the
           second
           .
           A
           double
           death
           answereth
           this
           double
           resurrection
           .
           1.
           
           The
           first
           death
           ,
           which
           is
           of
           the
           vnrepentant
           soule
           .
           2.
           
           The
           second
           which
           is
           euerlasting
           death
           ,
           the
           condition
           of
           the
           damned
           .
           We
           learne
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           thus
           to
           distinguish
           of
           the
           resurrection
           .
           For
           the
           first
           and
           second
           resurrection
           ,
           The
           first
           and
           second
           death
           are
           mentioned
           in
           holy
           scriptures
           .
           
           As
           by
           Iohn
           in
           the
           
             Reuellation
             :
             Blessed
             ,
             and
             holy
             is
             he
             ,
             that
             hath
             part
             in
             the
             first
             resurrection
             :
             For
             on
             such
             the
             second
             death
             hath
             no
             power
             :
             But
             they
             shall
             be
             the
             Priests
             of
             God
             and
             of
             Christ
             .
             and
             shall
             raigne
             with
             him
             a
             thousand
             yeeres
             .
          
           Where
           Iohn
           by
           the
           first
           resurrection
           vnderstandeth
           the
           resurrection
           of
           the
           minde
           from
           sinne
           to
           repentance
           .
           In
           the
           Gospell
           of
           Iohn
           both
           these
           resurrections
           are
           spoken
           of
           together
           :
           
           
             The
             houre
             shall
             come
             and
             now
             is
             ,
             when
             the
             dead
             shall
             heare
             the
             voice
             of
             the
             sonne
             of
             God
             ,
          
           These
           wordes
           belong
           to
           the
           first
           resurrection
           ,
           and
           that
           doth
           the
           course
           of
           them
           declare
           ,
           in
           that
           hée
           saith
           :
           
             The
             hower
             shall
             come
             and
             nowe
             is
             .
          
           For
           no
           man
           will
           say
           that
           the
           hower
           of
           the
           latter
           resurrection
           was
           then
           .
           By
           the
           dead
           therefore
           that
           should
           haue
           liued
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           had
           faith
           in
           Christ
           and
           beléeued
           :
           hée
           meaneth
           such
           who
           by
           means
           of
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           are
           without
           spiritual
           life
           :
           of
           whom
           Christ
           in
           an
           other
           place
           ,
           
           saith
           
             Let
             the
             dead
             burie
             the
             dead
             .
          
           The
           like
           death
           is
           named
           by
           Saint
           
             Paul
             :
             You
             hath
             he
             quickned
             ,
             that
             were
             dead
             in
             trespasses
             and
             sinnes
             .
          
           In
           his
           letter
           to
           Timothie
           ,
           he
           speaketh
           of
           a
           liuing
           dead
           widow
           in
           the
           former
           sense
           :
           
             She
             that
             liueth
             in
             pleasure
             is
             dead
             while
             she
             liues
             .
          
           
           We
           were
           all
           of
           vs
           in
           this
           state
           of
           death
           before
           our
           iustification
           by
           faith
           :
           First
           by
           our
           original
           sin
           ,
           and
           then
           by
           our
           actuall
           sinnes
           ,
           which
           we
           haue
           committed
           since
           of
           our
           owne
           frée
           will
           :
           wherefore
           it
           is
           more
           then
           néedefull
           for
           vs
           thus
           to
           rise
           from
           the
           dead
           .
           The
           blessed
           onely
           share
           in
           this
           resurrection
           .
           In
           the
           latter
           resurrection
           the
           commons
           common
           with
           vs
           ,
           as
           Christ
           sheweth
           in
           his
           wordes
           of
           the
           latter
           resurrection
           :
           
           
             Marueile
             not
             at
             this
             :
             for
             the
             houre
             shall
             come
             in
             the
             which
             all
             that
             are
             in
             the
             graues
             ,
             shall
             heare
             his
             voice
             .
             And
             they
             shall
             come
             foorth
             that
             haue
             done
             good
             vnto
             the
             resurrection
             of
             life
             ,
             but
             they
             that
             haue
             done
             euill
             ,
             vnto
             the
             resurrection
             of
             condemnation
             .
          
           But
           this
           first
           resurrection
           as
           not
           falling
           into
           my
           purpose
           I
           minde
           not
           to
           meddle
           with
           .
        
         
         
           In
           the
           handling
           of
           the
           resurrection
           ,
           
           we
           haue
           in
           hand
           ,
           we
           will
           first
           conclude
           the
           certaintie
           thereof
           against
           all
           gaine-saying
           aduersaries
           .
           For
           the
           point
           is
           much
           pushed
           at
           with
           the
           point
           of
           Sophisticall
           allegations
           ,
           which
           without
           difficultie
           we
           will
           do
           away
           well
           inough
           .
           This
           Article
           hath
           béene
           exagitated
           by
           many
           ,
           and
           many
           wayes
           oppugned
           .
           The
           Philosophers
           as
           absurde
           doe
           renounce
           it
           :
           And
           there
           haue
           beene
           found
           too
           many
           in
           the
           Church
           who
           haue
           denied
           it
           .
           The
           Peripaticians
           as
           almost
           all
           the
           sects
           of
           P●ilosophers
           haue
           behaued
           themselues
           most
           rudely
           in
           this
           businesse
           .
           The
           diuinitie
           that
           the
           schoole
           of
           Epicures
           professeth
           in
           this
           point
           ,
           is
           this
           .
           
             There
             is
             nothing
             that
             remaineth
             after
             death
             .
             Seneca
             ,
          
           though
           he
           be
           a
           friend
           to
           the
           principle
           of
           the
           immortalitie
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           yet
           he
           is
           so
           grosse
           ,
           as
           to
           auouch
           that
           all
           things
           are
           determined
           and
           ended
           by
           death
           .
           For
           writing
           vnto
           Martia
           ,
           hee
           s●ith
           :
           
             Mors
             omnium
             est
             solutio
             &
             finis
             ,
             vltra
             quam
             mala
             nostra
             non
             exeunt
             .
             
               Death
               is
               the
               resolution
               and
               period
               of
               all
               things
               ,
               which
               bounds
               our
               euils
               cannot
               exceede
               .
            
          
           Againe
           ,
           this
           is
           another
           of
           his
           proper
           Aphorismes
           .
           
             Non
             potest
             e●●e
             miser
             qui
             nullus
             est
             .
             
               He
               cannot
               be
               a
               wretched
               man
               that
               is
               no
               man.
            
          
           In
           these
           darkenesse
           lay
           almost
           all
           the
           rabblement
           of
           the
           Orators
           ,
           Philosophers
           ,
           and
           Poets
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           .
           And
           if
           we
           shall
           ransacke
           the
           militant
           Church
           ,
           we
           shall
           find
           many
           monstrous
           minded
           men
           in
           this
           matter
           .
           Among
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           the
           Sadduces
           disclaimed
           the
           resurrection
           ,
           whom
           Christ
           tooke
           to
           taske
           in
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           daunted
           those
           triumphing
           Hannibals
           most
           notablie
           .
        
         
           The
           Apostles
           times
           brought
           forth
           Hymenaes
           ,
           
           and
           Philetus
           ,
           such
           companions
           of
           the
           same
           association
           .
           Of
           this
           schoole
           was
           
             Simon
             Magus
          
           of
           whom
           the
           Heretiques
           Simoniani
           were
           named
           ,
           with
           whom
           combined
           in
           this
           nastie
           opinion
           ,
           the
           eluish
           route
           of
           
             Valentinians
             ,
             Carpocratians
             ,
             Cardonians
             ,
             Arcontici
             ,
             Seueria●s
             ,
             Basilidans
             ,
             Hierarchites
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           The
           Manichees
           likewise
           come
           stuffling
           in
           among
           them
           ,
           absolutely
           gain-saying
           the
           resurrection
           of
           the
           bodie
           ,
           but
           maintaining
           the
           resurrection
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           by
           the
           preaching
           of
           the
           truth
           ,
           against
           whom
           Augustine
           disputeth
           .
           The
           Heresie
           of
           these
           men
           we
           will
           remoue
           and
           doe
           away
           by
           Scriptures
           ,
           before
           which
           all
           such
           lewd
           assertions
           must
           fall
           ,
           as
           Dagon
           before
           the
           Arke
           .
           The
           whole
           consent
           of
           the
           olde
           Testament
           conf●●teth
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           doctrine
           of
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           confoundeth
           
           them
           ,
           and
           naturall
           reason
           agreeth
           thereunto
           ,
           and
           is
           earnest
           against
           them
           .
           This
           orderly
           and
           cursortly
           we
           will
           consider
           of
           .
           We
           proue
           the
           resurrection
           ,
           and
           restitution
           of
           the
           same
           indiuided
           bodie
           in
           the
           same
           substance
           ,
           all
           infirmitie
           and
           deformitie
           taken
           away
           ,
           the
           mightie
           spirit
           of
           God
           to
           be
           repaired
           at
           the
           latter
           day
           ,
           &
           made
           like
           the
           glorious
           bodie
           of
           his
           Maiestie
           .
           Iob
           hath
           a
           peculier
           proofe
           hereof
           in
           this
           his
           simple
           and
           open
           formall
           profession
           :
           
           
             I
             am
             sure
             that
             my
             Redeemer
             liueth
             ,
             and
             he
             shall
             stand
             the
             last
             on
             the
             earth
             .
             And
             though
             after
             my
             skinne
             wormes
             destroy
             this
             body
             ,
             yet
             shal
             I
             see
             God
             in
             my
             flesh
             ,
             whō
             I
             my selfe
             shal
             see
             ,
             &
             mine
             eies
             shal
             behold
             ,
             and
             none
             other
             for
             me
             ,
             though
             my
             reines
             are
             consumed
             within
             me
             .
          
           The
           same
           is
           not
           obscurely
           shadowed
           vnto
           vs
           in
           the
           drie
           bones
           which
           at
           the
           prophecie
           of
           Ezechiel
           at
           the
           commandement
           of
           God
           vpon
           them
           receiued
           breath
           of
           life
           ,
           
           had
           their
           sinews
           iunctures
           ,
           and
           perfect
           composition
           .
           Daniel
           auoucheth
           as
           much
           saying
           :
           
           
             Many
             of
             them
             that
             sleepe
             in
             the
             dust
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             shall
             awake
             ,
             some
             to
             euerlasting
             life
             ,
             &
             some
             to
             shame
             and
             perpetuall
             contempt
             .
          
           The
           prophet
           Isai
           goeth
           hand
           in
           hand
           with
           the
           rest
           ,
           
           saying
           :
           
             Thy
             dead
             men
             shal
             liue
             ,
             euen
             with
             my
             bodie
             shall
             they
             rise
             .
             Dauid
          
           witnesseth
           so
           much
           in
           this
           wise
           :
           
           
             But
             I
             will
             behold
             thy
             face
             in
             righteousnes
             &
             when
             I
             awake
             ,
             I
             shall
             be
             satissied
             with
             thine
             image
             .
          
           The
           practise
           and
           probate
           hereof
           in
           the
           widows
           son
           of
           Sarepta
           raised
           by
           Elias
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Sunamites
           son
           restored
           to
           life
           by
           Elisha
           ,
           
           are
           also
           proofs
           pregnant
           enough
           of
           the
           generall
           resurrection
           to
           come
           .
           Christ
           in
           many
           places
           of
           the
           new
           instrument
           concludeth
           as
           much
           ,
           as
           when
           he
           saith
           :
           
             The
             houre
             commeth
             ,
             &
             is
             how
             ,
             when
             the
             dead
             shal
             heare
             the
             voice
             of
             the
             son
             of
             God
             :
          
           as
           when
           against
           the
           Saduces
           hee
           is
           peremptorie
           in
           this
           point
           ,
           thus
           arguing
           against
           thē
           :
           
             God
             is
             not
             the
             God
             of
             the
             dead
             but
             of
             the
             liuing
             :
          
           but
           God
           is
           the
           God
           of
           
             Abraham
             ,
             Isaac
          
           ,
           and
           Iacob
           who
           are
           dead
           :
           from
           hence
           is
           this
           necessary
           deduction
           ,
           they
           must
           rise
           againe
           :
           as
           when
           he
           said
           to
           his
           disciples
           ,
           
             I
             liue
             &
             ye
             shall
             liue
             .
          
           Also
           to
           the
           further
           illustration
           of
           this
           doctrine
           ,
           do
           these
           places
           appertaine
           :
           
             It
             shal
             be
             easier
             for
             them
             of
             the
             land
             of
             Sodome
             and
             Gomorrah
             in
             the
             day
             of
             iudgement
             then
             for
             that
             City
             :
          
           which
           inference
           is
           repeated
           in
           y●
           next
           chap.
           
             The
             son
             of
             man
             shal
             come
             in
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             father
             with
             his
             Angels
             ,
          
           
           
             &
             then
             shal
             he
             giue
             to
             euery
             mā
             according
             to
             his
             deeds
             :
          
           he
           willeth
           vs
           to
           feast
           y●
           poore
           .
           &
           
           yéeldeth
           this
           reason
           :
           
           
             Thou
             shalt
             be
             recōpenced
             at
             the
             resurrection
             of
             the
             iust
             .
          
           The
           Apostles
           with
           one
           mouth
           preach
           the
           same
           doctrine
           .
           Paul
           bringeth
           in
           clusters
           of
           arguments
           in
           the
           case
           .
           1
           He
           reasoneth
           from
           the
           confession
           of
           the
           Corinth
           .
           
           thus
           :
           
             So
             we
             preach
             and
             so
             haue
             ye
             beleeued
             :
          
           Therefore
           there
           is
           a
           resurrection
           .
           For
           otherwise
           ye
           had
           neuer
           beléeued
           it
           :
           but
           as
           euident
           reason
           did
           euict
           it
           This
           reason
           liketh
           August
           .
           wel
           enough
           ,
           
           and
           therefore
           he
           vseth
           it
           :
           concluding
           ,
           that
           because
           God
           hath
           foretold
           the
           resurrection
           ,
           &
           the
           world
           doth
           credite
           it
           ,
           which
           séemed
           impossible
           to
           be
           effected
           ,
           that
           the
           resurrection
           is
           most
           sure
           .
           
           2
           He
           disputeth
           in
           the
           next
           place
           thus
           :
           
             Christ
             is
             risen
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             therefore
             we
             shall
             rise
             from
             t●e
             dead
             .
          
           The
           coherence
           is
           good
           :
           for
           the
           head
           and
           the
           members
           go
           together
           ,
           &
           it
           were
           abs●rd
           to
           part
           the
           one
           from
           the
           other
           .
           But
           Christ
           is
           the
           head
           and
           we
           are
           the
           members
           conglutinated
           and
           coa●nuuated
           to
           that
           head
           :
           The
           antecedeut
           and
           forepart
           of
           the
           argument
           is
           accompanied
           by
           sundrie
           consequences
           in
           the
           following
           verses
           .
           
           That
           if
           Christ
           our
           head
           be
           not
           risen
           ,
           1
           
             Our
             preaching
             is
             vaine
             2
             your
             faith
             is
             vaine
             :
             3
             we
             are
             false
             witnesses
             who
             h●ue
             testified
             so
             much
             :
             4
             ye
             are
             yet
             in
             your
             sinnes
             :
             5.
             
             They
             which
             are
             asleepe
             in
             Christ
             are
             perished
             .
          
           The
           analogie
           of
           head
           and
           members
           maketh
           good
           the
           consequent
           .
           That
           therefore
           we
           shal
           li●e
           ,
           as
           Christ
           hath
           risen
           :
           wherfore
           the
           fathers
           call
           the
           resurrection
           of
           Christ
           the
           misterie
           of
           our
           resurrection
           ,
           
           and
           the
           Apostle
           termeth
           it
           ,
           
             The
             first
             fruits
             of
             them
             that
             slept
             .
          
           3
           Thirdly
           from
           the
           purifit
           of
           the
           contraries
           ,
           he
           formeth
           his
           matter
           thus
           :
           It
           by
           one
           man
           came
           death
           ,
           by
           one
           man
           must
           also
           come
           the
           resurrection
           from
           the
           de●de
           .
           
           But
           the
           first
           is
           true
           :
           therefore
           the
           second
           .
           The
           argument
           holdeth
           the
           contraries
           ,
           so
           answering
           one
           another
           .
           Adam
           ,
           and
           
             Christ
             :
             Death
             and
             the
             Resurrection
             .
          
           But
           wee
           all
           die
           in
           bodie
           th●ough
           Adam
           :
           therefore
           wee
           must
           liue
           in
           bodie
           againe
           by
           Christ
           .
           4
           The
           forme
           that
           the
           Apostle
           so
           accurately
           descri●eth
           of
           the
           resurrection
           thus
           :
           
             We
             shall
             not
             all
             sleepe
             ,
             but
             we
             shall
             be
             all
             changed
             in
             a
             moment
             ,
             in
             the
             twinckling
             of
             an
             eie
             ,
             at
             the
             last
             Trumpet
             :
             for
             the
             trumpet
             shall
             blow
             ,
             and
             the
             deade
             shall
             be
             raised
             vp
             incorruptible
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             we
             shal
             be
             changed
          
           .
           And
           thus
           
             For
             the
             Lord
             himselfe
             shall
             descend
             from
             heauen
             with
             a
             shout
             &
             with
             the
             voice
             of
             the
             archāgel
             ,
             &
             with
             the
             trumpet
             of
             God
             :
             &
             the
             dead
             in
             christ
             shal
             rise
             first
             :
             thē
             shal
             we
             which
             liue
             
             and
             remaine
             bee
             caught
             vp
             with
             them
             also
             in
             the
             cloudes
             ,
             to
             meet
             the
             Lord
             in
             the
             aire
             ,
             &
             so
             shall
             we
             euer
             be
             with
             the
             Lord.
             
          
        
         
           
             This
             Graphicall
             and
             ord●r●ie
             description
             of
             the
             resurrection
             euicteth
             the
             necessarie
             also
             intall●●le
             certaintie
             of
             the
             resurrection
             .
             For
             if
             it
             were
             not
             a
             matter
             vndoubted
             ,
             to
             what
             purpose
             is
             it
             that
             it
             is
             thus
             described
             ?
             These
             are
             the
             chiefe
             arguments
             wherewith
             the
             Apostle
             vrgeth
             the
             resurrection
             in
             that
             famous
             fiftéenth
             charter
             of
             his
             first
             Letter
             to
             the
          
           Corinthians
           .
           
             Vpon
             which
             subiect
             hée
             disputed
             often
             :
             as
             at
          
           Athens
           ,
           
             where
             he
             preached
             vnto
             the
             people
             of
             Iesus
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             the
             resurrection
             :
             as
             in
             the
             Consistorie
             before
          
           Faelix
           ,
           
             where
             he
             maketh
             this
             constant
             profession
             :
          
           I
           haue
           hope
           towards
           God
           ,
           that
           the
           resurrection
           of
           the
           dead
           which
           they
           themselues
           looke
           for
           also
           ,
           shall
           bee
           both
           of
           iust
           and
           vniust
           .
           Of
           the
           resurrection
           of
           the
           dead
           am
           I
           accused
           of
           you
           this
           day
           .
           Peter
           
             in
             sundrie
             places
             witnesseth
             the
             resurrection
             ,
             as
             when
             he
             saith
             :
          
           Which
           shall
           giue
           accounte
           to
           him
           that
           is
           readie
           to
           iudge
           quicke
           and
           dead
           ,
           
           
             and
             thus
          
           :
           when
           the
           chiefe
           shepheard
           shall
           appeare
           ,
           yee
           shall
           receiue
           an
           incorruptible
           Crowne
           of
           glorie
           
             Also
             his
             last
             Chapter
             of
             his
             last
             Epistle
             ,
             is
             nothing
             else
             but
             illustration
             of
             this
             Article
             .
             S.
          
           Iohn
           
             deliuereth
             like
             diuinitie
             thus
          
           :
           We
           know
           that
           when
           he
           shall
           appeare
           ,
           
           we
           shal
           be
           like
           him
           ,
           for
           we
           shal
           see
           him
           as
           he
           is
           .
           
             In
             the
          
           Reuelation
           
             y●
             spirit
             speaketh
             euidently
             thus
          
           :
           And
           I
           saw
           the
           dead
           both
           great
           and
           small
           stand
           before
           God
           :
           
           and
           the
           bookes
           were
           opened
           ,
           and
           another
           booke
           was
           opened
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           book
           of
           life
           ,
           and
           the
           dead
           were
           iudged
           of
           those
           things
           which
           were
           written
           in
           the
           bookes
           ,
           according
           to
           their
           workes
           .
           And
           the
           Sea
           gaue
           vp
           her
           dead
           which
           were
           in
           her
           ,
           and
           death
           and
           hell
           deliuered
           vp
           the
           dead
           which
           were
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           they
           were
           iudged
           euerie
           man
           according
           to
           their
           works
           .
           
             In
             the
             next
             Chapter
             we
             haue
             this
             discourse
             ,
          
           
           
             which
             openeth
             the
             resurrection
             vnto
             vs
             :
          
           God
           shall
           wipe
           away
           all
           teares
           from
           their
           eies
           ;
           and
           there
           shall
           be
           no
           more
           death
           ,
           neither
           sorrow
           ,
           neither
           crying
           ,
           neither
           shall
           there
           be
           any
           more
           paine
           .
           Saint
           Iames
           
             auoucheth
             as
             much
             saying
          
           :
           Be
           patient
           vnto
           the
           comming
           of
           the
           Lord.
           Be
           patient
           and
           settle
           your
           heart
           ,
           for
           the
           comming
           of
           the
           Lorde
           draweth
           neere
           .
           
             the
             Authour
             of
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
          
           Hebrews
           
             hath
             much
             good
             matter
             in
             the
             behalfe
             of
             the
             resurrection
             .
             In
             the
             tenth
             Chapter
             ,
             after
             much
             discourse
             appertaining
             thereunto
             ,
             he
             summeth
             
             it
             vp
             thus
             :
          
           Knowing
           in
           your selues
           how
           that
           ye
           haue
           in
           heauen
           a
           better
           and
           enduring
           substance
           .
           
           &c.
           
             In
             the
             next
             chapter
             he
             saith
             :
          
           Others
           also
           were
           racked
           and
           would
           not
           be
           deliuered
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           receiue
           a
           better
           resurrection
           .
        
         
           Thus
           haue
           we
           the
           old
           and
           new
           Testament
           on
           the
           side
           of
           this
           doctrine
           ,
           which
           is
           sufficient
           :
           but
           because
           Atheists
           (
           who
           pester
           this
           land
           ,
           as
           the
           Frogs
           and
           Caterpillers
           did
           Pharaos
           Court
           )
           doe
           arraigne
           the
           integritie
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           
           and
           iudge
           of
           this
           matter
           by
           naturall
           reason
           :
           it
           is
           not
           amisse
           t●
           stop
           their
           mouthes
           by
           confuting
           and
           confounding
           them
           this
           way
           .
           Wherefore
           we
           set
           vpon
           them
           thus
           .
           1
           The
           soule
           did
           not
           sinne
           without
           the
           body
           :
           therfore
           the
           bodie
           must
           be
           punished
           with
           it
           .
           Therefore
           the
           bodie
           must
           rise
           againe
           .
           The
           Philosophers
           doe
           denie
           the
           sequence
           ,
           and
           say
           that
           it
           is
           enough
           that
           the
           minde
           bee
           rewarded
           according
           to
           the
           actions
           thereof
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           is
           not
           néedefull
           that
           the
           bodie
           which
           was
           not
           principall
           but
           accessarie
           in
           the
           sinne
           ,
           and
           only
           but
           the
           instrument
           to
           serue
           sins
           turne
           ,
           should
           partake
           with
           the
           mind
           .
           And
           they
           shew
           comparisons
           for
           the
           same
           of
           Artificers
           and
           craftsmen
           ,
           who
           for
           making
           a
           house
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           peece
           of
           worke
           ,
           haue
           their
           hire
           and
           couenants
           ,
           when
           as
           the
           instruments
           wherewith
           they
           wrought
           are
           not
           rewarded
           ,
           neither
           are
           they
           damnified
           though
           the
           worke
           by
           them
           be
           not
           accordingly
           performed
           .
           Of
           a
           poisoned
           pot
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           therefore
           dissolued
           and
           broken
           in
           péeces
           ,
           especially
           if
           it
           be
           of
           any
           price
           ,
           though
           many
           haue
           drunke
           their
           destruction
           out
           of
           it
           .
           Of
           a
           sword
           ,
           which
           a
           man
           will
           not
           breake
           or
           cast
           from
           him
           ,
           because
           a
           man
           hath
           beene
           slaine
           with
           it
           .
           But
           yet
           by
           their
           leaue
           (
           who
           take
           these
           similitudes
           for
           such
           sure
           studdes
           )
           there
           be
           many
           in
           their
           vnstaied
           affections
           ,
           that
           will
           dash
           in
           peeces
           such
           intoxicated
           cups
           ,
           and
           breake
           that
           weapon
           against
           a
           wall
           ,
           that
           hath
           beene
           the
           occasion
           of
           a
           mischiefe
           .
           But
           we
           turne
           away
           all
           the
           force
           of
           such
           reaso●ing
           by
           distinction
           of
           instruments
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           of
           coniunct
           ,
           and
           diuided
           nature
           .
           The
           bodie
           (
           the
           souls
           instrument
           )
           is
           of
           the
           first
           difference
           ,
           and
           is
           conioyned
           and
           coupled
           with
           the
           mind
           :
           wherfore
           it
           du●ly
           taketh
           such
           part
           as
           the
           mind
           doth
           .
           The
           minde
           draweth
           on
           the
           bodie
           to
           commit
           vncleannesse
           :
           the
           bodie
           therefore
           falleth
           thereupon
           iustly
           into
           diuers
           maladies
           .
           The
           mind
           is
           disposed
           to
           fel
           onie
           ,
           for
           which
           the
           hands
           and
           the
           feete
           are
           manacled
           ,
           and
           the
           necke
           is
           hazarded
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           bodie
           vndergoeth
           the
           penaltie
           .
           
           This
           argument
           deducted
           from
           the
           rule
           of
           Gods
           iustice
           ,
           pleaseth
           Paul
           so
           wel
           as
           he
           maketh
           vse
           of
           it
           ,
           hauing
           pro●ed
           the
           resurrection
           .
           
             Therefore
             my
             beloued
             brethren
             be
             ye
             stedfast
             ,
          
           
           
             vnmoueable
             ,
             aboundant
             alwaies
             in
             the
             worke
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             forasmuch
             as
             ye
             know
             that
             your
             labor
             is
             not
             in
             vaine
             in
             the
             Lord
          
           But
           this
           labor
           commeth
           both
           from
           mind
           and
           bodie
           :
           therefore
           the
           recompence
           of
           the
           reward
           shal
           be
           giuen
           vnto
           them
           both
           .
           2
           Our
           second
           Apodicticall
           conclusion
           is
           this
           That
           which
           is
           imperfect
           ,
           hath
           not
           capacitie
           of
           absolute
           felicitie
           :
           but
           the
           soule
           sundred
           from
           the
           bodie
           is
           imperfect
           ,
           therefore
           it
           must
           needes
           be
           coupled
           to
           the
           bodie
           ,
           to
           the
           attainment
           of
           this
           plenarie
           felicitie
           .
           3
           We
           reason
           also
           thus
           .
           The
           fulnesse
           of
           Gods
           goodnes
           towards
           those
           that
           are
           his
           ,
           could
           not
           be
           shewed
           :
           nor
           the
           fulnes
           of
           his
           furiousnesse
           vpon
           the
           wicked
           could
           not
           be
           powred
           ,
           if
           the
           resurrection
           were
           not
           .
           4.
           
           It
           standeth
           God
           in
           hand
           as
           much
           as
           his
           truth
           is
           worth
           ,
           to
           make
           good
           the
           resurrection
           because
           we
           haue
           promise
           and
           charter
           of
           him
           for
           it
           :
           Christ
           hauing
           said
           it
           ,
           
             God
             shall
             reward
             you
             in
             the
             resurrection
             of
             the
             iust
             .
          
           5
           That
           we
           should
           not
           doubt
           of
           his
           truth
           in
           some
           examples
           ,
           
           at
           all
           t●mes
           he
           hath
           made
           proofe
           hereof
           ,
           exempting
           them
           frō
           death
           ,
           that
           the
           world
           may
           know
           that
           death
           is
           in
           his
           hands
           ,
           standing
           before
           him
           to
           execute
           his
           will
           like
           a
           Purseuant
           ,
           to
           spare
           and
           to
           spoile
           :
           as
           in
           the
           time
           of
           nature
           ,
           
           when
           he
           tooke
           vp
           Enoch
           :
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           law
           when
           he
           tooke
           vp
           Elias
           :
           in
           the
           time
           of
           grace
           ,
           when
           he
           raised
           vp
           Christ
           from
           death
           to
           life
           .
           We
           inforce
           the
           matter
           fuller
           ,
           and
           argue
           from
           the
           lesser
           to
           the
           greater
           thus
           .
           Elizeus
           raised
           the
           Sunamites
           sonne
           ,
           therefore
           much
           more
           can
           Christ
           raise
           vs
           vp
           .
           Elizeus
           his
           bones
           gaue
           life
           to
           a
           dead
           bodie
           :
           therefore
           much
           more
           shall
           the
           omnipotent
           word
           of
           God
           which
           is
           Christ
           ,
           giue
           li●e
           to
           our
           dead
           bodies
           .
           Aarons
           rod
           did
           blossom
           and
           beare
           Almonds
           .
           Moses
           drie
           waster
           became
           a
           créeping
           Serpent
           .
           Sarah
           her
           dead
           wembe
           was
           deliuered
           of
           a
           son
           :
           what
           are
           these
           but
           liuely
           images
           of
           the
           resurrection
           ?
           7
           From
           the
           order
           of
           nature
           ,
           though
           we
           haue
           no
           strong
           proofe
           ,
           yet
           much
           probable
           matter
           we
           haue
           of
           the
           vndoubted
           resurrection
           .
           The
           day
           that
           now
           passeth
           ,
           to
           morrow
           doth
           returne
           .
           Trées
           and
           herbs
           are
           stroken
           dead
           by
           the
           violence
           of
           the
           winter
           ,
           &
           reuiue
           with
           the
           spring
           (
           the
           renuing
           time
           of
           the
           yere
           )
           and
           are
           clothed
           with
           leaues
           and
           fruits
           .
           But
           thou
           wilt
           say
           to
           this
           ,
           that
           life
           was
           not
           vtterly
           out
           of
           them
           by
           the
           winters
           wracke
           :
           wee
           say
           also
           ,
           that
           by
           
           death
           man
           is
           not
           vtterly
           depriued
           of
           life
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           their
           soules
           that
           die
           not
           .
           Such
           Logicks
           doth
           Paul
           vse
           in
           the
           corne
           that
           is
           sowne
           ,
           whose
           corruption
           is
           the
           generation
           of
           it
           .
           
           
             O
             fool
             that
             which
             thou
             sowest
             is
             not
             quickened
             ,
             except
             it
             die
             .
          
           This
           is
           that
           which
           Christ
           saith
           ,
           
             except
             the
             wheat-corne
             fall
             into
             the
             ground
             and
             d●e
             ,
             it
             bideth
             alone
             :
             but
             if
             it
             die
             ,
             it
             bringeth
             forth
             much
             fruit
             .
          
           If
           such
           contemptible
           creatures
           haue
           renewance
           ,
           and
           from
           death
           are
           restored
           to
           life
           :
           shall
           not
           this
           handle
           worke
           of
           God
           be
           much
           more
           seen
           in
           man
           ,
           the
           noblest
           plant
           that
           his
           right
           hand
           hath
           planted
           ,
           and
           the
           finest
           seed
           that
           euer
           the
           furrowes
           of
           the
           earth
           were
           strowed
           with
           the
           most
           excellent
           and
           worthiest
           :
           creature
           of
           all
           ?
           For
           what
           is
           the
           hay
           or
           gréeue
           herbe
           in
           comparison
           of
           man
           ?
           That
           Indian
           bird
           the
           Phaenix
           (
           as
           philosophers
           do
           report
           )
           &
           good
           diuines
           do
           ratifie
           (
           especially
           Lactantius
           among
           others
           )
           dieth
           &
           is
           wasted
           to
           ashes
           by
           the
           heat
           of
           the
           Sun
           ,
           &
           of
           those
           her
           ashes
           is
           a
           yong
           one
           ingundred
           ,
           and
           thus
           is
           that
           kind
           continued
           .
           This
           similitude
           is
           taken
           vp
           by
           diuines
           to
           illustrate
           our
           certain
           resurrection
           .
           For
           more
           cōpanie
           sake
           we
           name
           the
           swallows
           ,
           worms
           ,
           flies
           ,
           which
           lie
           dead
           al
           the
           winter
           ,
           &
           by
           y●
           increasing
           heat
           of
           the
           sun
           are
           enliued
           againe
           in
           the
           spring
           and
           sommer
           time
           .
           If
           we
           run
           through
           all
           the
           rankes
           and
           classes
           of
           nature
           ,
           we
           shall
           finde
           euerie
           where
           probabilities
           in
           the
           point
           .
           Fire
           that
           lieth
           dead
           in
           a
           flint
           stone
           ,
           by
           a
           little
           force
           that
           is
           put
           vnto
           it
           ,
           putteth
           life
           into
           it
           .
           The
           Sunne
           that
           goeth
           downe
           doth
           rise
           againe
           :
           the
           Moone
           decreaseth
           and
           increaseth
           againe
           :
           Our
           nailes
           are
           paired
           ,
           and
           grow
           againe
           :
           our
           heares
           are
           cut
           off
           ,
           &
           come
           vp
           againe
           .
           Sleepe
           (
           called
           by
           Homer
           the
           brother
           of
           death
           ,
           and
           by
           others
           the
           image
           of
           death
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           the
           tying
           of
           the
           senses
           ,
           as
           binding
           them
           in
           that
           wise
           as
           they
           cannot
           execute
           their
           functions
           )
           seazeth
           vpon
           vs
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           were
           burieth
           vs
           for
           a
           time
           .
           But
           the
           bodie
           dispelleth
           it
           againe
           :
           after
           which
           it
           is
           fresh
           and
           plyable
           to
           to
           any
           office
           .
           The
           misbeleefe
           of
           such
           ,
           who
           cannot
           be
           brought
           to
           think
           that
           out
           of
           the
           putred
           and
           consumed
           stuffe
           ,
           life
           should
           be
           expressed
           ,
           are
           by
           sundry
           works
           of
           nature
           notably
           conuicted
           .
           For
           of
           such
           confection
           (
           or
           infection
           rather
           )
           are
           mise
           ,
           mouls
           ,
           frogs
           ,
           worms
           ,
           ingendred
           .
           Out
           of
           ●ooks
           ,
           cranies
           ,
           odde
           corners
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           often
           very
           radiant
           and
           splendent
           precious
           stones
           are
           gathered
           .
           The
           séed
           of
           liuing
           creatures
           ,
           which
           is
           nothing
           else
           but
           a
           drop
           of
           misshapen
           humour
           ,
           what
           substance
           doth
           it
           beget
           in
           progresse
           of
           time
           ?
           
           
           
           
           
           What
           partes
           doth
           it
           produce
           ,
           as
           hands
           ,
           feete
           ,
           eares
           ,
           eies
           ,
           head
           and
           such
           like
           in
           their
           kinde
           ?
           These
           thinges
           doe
           wee
           beholde
           in
           the
           Glasse
           of
           nature
           ;
           which
           so
           oft
           as
           we
           remember
           ,
           we
           doe
           well
           if
           we
           remember
           the
           resurrection
           .
           8
           By
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           by
           Christ
           ,
           by
           the
           Apostles
           some
           haue
           beene
           raised
           from
           death
           in
           life
           ,
           to
           ground
           vs
           in
           the
           faith
           of
           the
           resurrection
           .
           
           The
           widowes
           sonne
           of
           Sarepta
           was
           raised
           by
           Elias
           :
           
           the
           Sunamites
           sonne
           by
           Elisha
           :
           a
           dead
           man
           by
           the
           touch
           of
           the
           bones
           of
           Elisha
           :
           
           the
           rulers
           daughter
           by
           Christ
           ,
           
           who
           was
           newly
           deceased
           :
           the
           widowes
           sonne
           of
           Nain
           that
           was
           in
           his
           locker
           ,
           
           
           and
           led
           out
           to
           the
           graue
           by
           him
           likewise
           :
           Lazarus
           that
           had
           lien
           in
           the
           ground
           foure
           dayes
           :
           
           Tabitha
           by
           Peter
           :
           
           Eutychus
           by
           Paul
           ,
           9
           A
           man
           would
           thinke
           if
           were
           a
           worke
           of
           more
           difficultie
           to
           forme
           the
           woman
           of
           mans
           rib
           ,
           to
           create
           the
           man
           of
           the
           gleab
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           to
           make
           the
           whole
           frame
           of
           heauen
           and
           earth
           of
           nothing
           ;
           then
           to
           raise
           vp
           man
           from
           the
           dust
           to
           life
           .
           If
           wine
           be
           mixed
           with
           water
           ,
           there
           are
           those
           that
           can
           part
           the
           wine
           from
           the
           water
           .
           Goldsmiths
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           worke
           in
           mettals
           ,
           
           can
           dissolue
           confected
           substances
           ,
           concreate
           of
           gold
           ,
           siluer
           ,
           brasse
           ,
           
           steele
           .
           And
           such
           are
           to
           be
           found
           ,
           who
           can
           expresse
           Oyle
           and
           liquide
           matter
           out
           of
           anie
           drie
           bodie
           :
           Wherefore
           the
           illimited
           power
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           made
           all
           things
           of
           nothing
           ,
           shall
           reduce
           our
           bodies
           to
           their
           formes
           againe
           ,
           howsoeuer
           formerly
           reduced
           to
           nothing
           .
           Lengthen
           out
           the
           matter
           so
           farre
           as
           conceit
           and
           imagination
           will
           let
           you
           ,
           and
           put
           the
           case
           thus
           :
           That
           a
           man
           is
           eaten
           by
           a
           wolfe
           ;
           that
           wolfe
           is
           eaten
           by
           a
           lion
           ;
           that
           lion
           is
           deuoured
           by
           the
           fouls
           of
           the
           aire
           ;
           the
           foules
           of
           the
           are
           aire
           eaten
           by
           men
           ;
           one
           of
           those
           men
           eate
           vp
           another
           as
           Canibals
           doe
           :
           yet
           shall
           his
           owne
           bodie
           be
           giuen
           him
           againe
           :
           euerie
           man
           shall
           haue
           so
           much
           matter
           of
           his
           owne
           ,
           as
           will
           serue
           to
           make
           him
           a
           perfect
           bodie
           .
           They
           shall
           haue
           the
           same
           bodies
           in
           substance
           ,
           
           as
           Iob
           saieth
           ,
           but
           altred
           in
           qualitie
           ,
           being
           freed
           from
           corruption
           ,
           and
           fulfilled
           with
           glorie
           .
           
           Their
           mouthes
           shall
           bee
           opened
           to
           speake
           better
           things
           ,
           their
           eyes
           shall
           haue
           better
           obiect
           before
           them
           ,
           their
           feete
           shall
           be
           exalted
           aboue
           the
           cloudes
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           bodie
           shall
           be
           mantled
           with
           immortalitie
           ,
           as
           sayeth
           Chrysostome
           .
           If
           to
           infringe
           this
           which
           hath
           beene
           deliuered
           ,
           any
           shall
           obiect
           this
           saying
           of
           the
           Apostle
           :
           
           
             Flesh
             and
             blood
             cannot
             inherite
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             God
             :
          
           and
           so
           inferre
           hereupon
           ,
           that
           the
           bodies
           
           of
           men
           shall
           not
           rise
           againe
           :
           we
           answer
           them
           thus
           ,
           that
           by
           fleth
           and
           blood
           is
           not
           meant
           the
           bodies
           of
           men
           simply
           ,
           but
           as
           they
           are
           now
           in
           the
           state
           of
           corruption
           ,
           that
           which
           the
           Apostle
           calleth
           
             animale
             corpus
             
               The
               fleshly
            
          
           man
           or
           the
           earthly
           man
           ,
           and
           what
           soeuer
           is
           of
           nature
           without
           the
           spirite
           :
           which
           being
           depraued
           and
           corrupted
           ,
           must
           needes
           be
           renued
           .
           
           Wherefore
           Christ
           said
           to
           
             Nicodemus
             vnles
             a
             man
             be
             regenerate
             ,
             and
             borne
             a
             new
             ,
             he
             cannot
             enter
             into
             the
             kingdome
             of
             God.
          
           The
           vnregenerate
           man
           is
           called
           Flesh
           :
           therefore
           Christ
           immediatly
           after
           the
           former
           words
           said
           .
           
             That
             which
             is
             borne
             of
             the
             flesh
             is
             flesh
             ,
          
           wherefore
           of
           force
           wee
           must
           be
           regenerated
           ,
           neither
           onely
           the
           flesh
           ,
           the
           bodie
           ,
           or
           a
           part
           of
           the
           minde
           is
           to
           be
           renued
           ,
           which
           couetteth
           and
           is
           angry
           :
           but
           especially
           the
           reason
           ,
           the
           minde
           ,
           the
           will.
           And
           Christ
           else
           where
           teacheth
           that
           the
           whole
           man
           as
           he
           is
           in
           the
           state
           of
           nature
           is
           called
           flesh
           and
           bloud
           .
           For
           thus
           Christ
           answereth
           
             Peter
             :
             Blessed
             art
             thou
             Simon
             Bar
             Iona
             for
             flesh
             and
             bloud
             hath
             not
             reuealed
             these
             thinges
             ,
          
           
           
             but
             the
             spirite
             of
             my
             father
             .
          
           In
           which
           wordes
           Christ
           comprehendeth
           the
           better
           parts
           of
           the
           mind
           .
           For
           they
           be
           those
           by
           which
           we
           vnderstood
           ,
           and
           the
           truth
           is
           reuealed
           vnto
           vs.
           Therefore
           these
           must
           be
           turned
           and
           transposed
           and
           created
           a
           new
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           be
           (
           as
           Christ
           saith
           )
           like
           the
           Angells
           in
           resurrection
           .
           For
           the
           infirmitie
           of
           this
           mortall
           bodie
           is
           such
           ,
           as
           it
           cannot
           take
           the
           least
           taste
           or
           smack
           of
           heauenly
           glorie
           ,
           as
           we
           perceiue
           in
           the
           Prophets
           and
           Apostles
           ,
           who
           were
           men
           without
           soules
           ,
           when
           at
           anie
           time
           God
           did
           appeare
           vnto
           them
           .
           And
           not
           without
           cause
           said
           God
           to
           
             Moses
             ,
             Thou
             canst
             not
             see
             my
             face
             :
             neither
             shall
             man
             see
             me
             and
             liue
             .
          
           Wherefore
           the
           German
           and
           right
           sence
           of
           the
           wordes
           of
           the
           Apostle
           is
           this
           :
           as
           we
           are
           nothing
           else
           but
           flesh
           and
           bloud
           ,
           weake
           ,
           mortall
           ,
           sinfull
           .
           
             Curuae
             in
             terris
             animae
             coel
             est
             ium
             in
             mes
             ,
          
           wée
           cannot
           inherite
           the
           kingdome
           of
           God.
           Lastly
           if
           that
           of
           Salomon
           shall
           be
           laid
           against
           vs
           :
           
           
             The
             condition
             of
             the
             children
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             the
             condition
             of
             beasts
             are
             euen
             as
             one
             condition
             ,
          
           and
           so
           argue
           that
           a
           man
           shall
           rise
           no
           more
           from
           the
           dead
           then
           a
           beast
           :
           we
           will
           answere
           them
           by
           Salomon
           who
           explaineth
           himselfe
           in
           the
           words
           following
           :
           they
           are
           like
           in
           dying
           ,
           
             As
             the
             one
             dieth
             so
             dieth
             the
             other
             :
          
           but
           in
           their
           estate
           after
           death
           they
           differ
           ,
           of
           which
           Salomon
           speaketh
           not
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           sixt
           Chapter
           .
        
         
           Of
           the
           certaintie
           of
           the
           iudgement
           or
           the
           day
           of
           doome
           .
        
         
           THe
           general
           iudgement
           being
           the
           consecution
           of
           the
           resurrection
           ,
           
           &
           the
           end
           therof
           ,
           y●
           last
           blast
           of
           that
           shril
           trūpet
           giuing
           this
           
             Eccho
             
               surgite
               mortui
               ,
               venite
               ad
               Iudiciū
               .
            
             Arise
             ye
             dead
             &
             come
             to
             iudgement
             :
          
           We
           are
           to
           enter
           into
           the
           tractation
           hereof
           in
           this
           place
           .
           This
           subiect
           matter
           though
           it
           be
           of
           vnquestionable
           assurance
           :
           Yet
           because
           the
           schoole
           of
           
             Cyclopical
             Atheists
             ,
             Epicures
          
           ,
           carnal
           minded
           men
           ,
           is
           so
           great
           (
           who
           as
           se●pents
           grouel
           wholly
           in
           the
           dust
           ,
           &
           only
           giue
           themselues
           to
           earthly
           things
           ,
           licking
           vp
           this
           Aphorisme
           of
           Socrates
           the
           Philosopher
           ,
           
             Quae
             supra
             nos
             nihil
             ad
             nos
             .
             
               Those
               things
               that
               are
               aboue
               vs
               appertaine
               not
               vnto
               vs
            
          
           )
           we
           list
           to
           light
           a
           candle
           before
           the
           Sun
           ,
           and
           aswel
           by
           scriptures
           ,
           as
           irrefragable
           reasons
           ,
           determine
           the
           absolute
           certaintie
           of
           this
           matter
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           
             The
             scriptures
             are
             plaine
             and
             plentifull
             in
             the
             point
             .
          
           Hanna
           
             the
             mother
             of
          
           Samuel
           
             thus
             prophecieth
             hereof
             saying
          
           ,
           
           The
           Lords
           aduersaries
           shall
           be
           destroied
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           heauen
           shall
           he
           thunder
           vpon
           them
           :
           the
           Lord
           shall
           iudge
           the
           ends
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           shall
           giue
           power
           vnto
           his
           kinge
           ,
           and
           exalt
           the
           horne
           of
           his
           anointed
           ,
           
             which
             is
             Christ
          
           .
           Isaiah
           
             sermoneth
             it
             thus
          
           ,
           
           Then
           shall
           they
           goe
           into
           the
           holes
           of
           the
           rockes
           ,
           and
           into
           the
           caues
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           from
           before
           the
           feare
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           glorie
           of
           his
           maiestie
           ,
           when
           he
           shall
           arise
           to
           iudge
           the
           earth
           .
           
             That
             the
             prophet
             by
             these
             wordes
             aimeth
             at
             doomes
             day
             appeareth
             by
             the
             Angells
             exposition
             of
             the
             same
             .
          
           
           And
           the
           kings
           of
           the
           earth
           and
           the
           great
           men
           ▪
           and
           the
           rich
           men
           ,
           and
           the
           cheif
           captaines
           ,
           and
           the
           mighty
           men
           ,
           and
           euery
           bondman
           ,
           and
           euery
           free
           man
           ,
           hid
           themselues
           in
           dennes
           ,
           and
           among
           the
           rockes
           of
           the
           mountaines
           ,
           And
           said
           to
           the
           mountaines
           &
           rocks
           fal
           on
           vs
           and
           hide
           vs
           frō
           the
           presence
           of
           him
           that
           sitteth
           on
           the
           throne
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           wrath
           of
           the
           Lambe
           .
           For
           the
           great
           day
           of
           his
           wrath
           is
           come
           ,
           and
           who
           can
           stand
           ?
           
             In
             another
             place
             he
             preacheth
             thus
          
           Behould
           the
           day
           of
           the
           Lord
           cometh
           ,
           
           cruell
           ,
           with
           wrath
           and
           fierce
           anger
           ▪
           &c.
           
           
             But
             in
             another
             place
             ●e
             is
             most
             pathetical
             in
             the
             point
             .
          
           
           The
           lord
           wil
           come
           with
           fire
           ,
           &
           his
           charets
           like
           a
           wirlewind
           ,
           that
           hee
           may
           recompence
           his
           〈◊〉
           with
           
           wrath
           ,
           and
           his
           indignatiō
           with
           the
           flame
           of
           fire
           .
           For
           the
           Lord
           wil
           iudge
           with
           fire
           ,
           
           and
           with
           his
           sword
           all
           flesh
           .
           Daniel
           
             deliuereth
             the
             like
             doome
             ,
             saying
             :
          
           And
           at
           that
           time
           shal
           Michael
           stand
           vp
           ,
           the
           great
           prince
           ,
           which
           stādeth
           for
           the
           childrē
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           there
           shall
           be
           a
           time
           of
           trouble
           ,
           such
           as
           neuer
           was
           since
           there
           began
           to
           bee
           a
           nation
           vnto
           that
           same
           time
           ,
           and
           at
           that
           time
           thy
           people
           shall
           be
           deliuered
           ,
           euery
           one
           that
           shall
           be
           found
           written
           in
           the
           booke
           .
           And
           many
           of
           them
           that
           sleepe
           in
           the
           dust
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           shall
           awake
           ,
           some
           to
           euerlasting
           life
           ,
           and
           some
           to
           shame
           and
           perpetuall
           contempt
           .
           And
           they
           that
           bee
           wise
           shall
           shine
           as
           the
           brightnes
           of
           the
           firmament
           :
           and
           they
           that
           turne
           many
           to
           righteousnes
           ,
           shall
           shine
           as
           the
           starres
           for
           euer
           and
           euer
           .
           
           Ioel
           
             writeth
             thus
             of
             it
          
           :
           I
           will
           shew
           wonders
           in
           the
           heauens
           and
           in
           the
           earth
           :
           bloud
           ,
           and
           fire
           ,
           and
           pillars
           of
           smoke
           .
           The
           Sunne
           shall
           be
           turned
           into
           darknes
           ,
           and
           the
           moone
           into
           bloud
           ,
           before
           the
           great
           &
           terrible
           day
           of
           the
           Lord
           come
           .
           
           Zephaniah
           
             singeth
             the
             same
             songe
             with
             the
             rest
             .
          
           The
           great
           day
           of
           the
           Lord
           is
           neere
           ,
           it
           is
           neere
           and
           hasteth
           greatly
           ,
           euen
           the
           voice
           of
           the
           day
           of
           the
           Lord
           :
           the
           strong
           man
           shall
           crie
           there
           bitterly
           .
           That
           day
           is
           a
           day
           of
           wrath
           ,
           a
           day
           of
           trouble
           and
           heaumes
           ,
           a
           day
           of
           destruction
           and
           des●lation
           ,
           a
           day
           of
           obscuritie
           and
           darknes
           ,
           a
           day
           of
           cloudes
           and
           blacknes
           ,
           a
           day
           of
           the
           trumpet
           ,
           
           and
           a
           ●arume
           against
           the
           strong
           citties
           &c.
           
           Malachie
           
             hath
             also
             good
             matter
             to
             this
             purpose
             .
          
           The
           day
           commeth
           that
           shal
           burne
           as
           an
           ouen
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           proud
           ,
           yea
           &
           all
           that
           do
           wickedly
           shal
           be
           stuble
           ,
           &
           the
           day
           that
           co●meth
           shall
           burne
           them
           vp
           ,
           saith
           the
           Lord
           of
           hosts
           ,
           and
           shall
           leaue
           them
           neither
           roote
           nor
           branch
           .
           
             In
             the
             new
             testament
             we
             haue
             verie
             pregnant
             proofes
             .
          
           
           
             The
             Euāgelists
             are
             flat
             for
             it
             ,
             Christ
             saith
             in
          
           Math.
           The
           Son
           of
           man
           shal
           come
           in
           the
           glory
           of
           his
           father
           with
           his
           Angels
           ,
           &
           then
           shal
           he
           giue
           to
           euery
           man
           according
           to
           his
           deeds
           .
           
             Againe
             by
             the
             same
             Euangelist
             he
             saith
             thus
             .
          
           
           They
           shall
           see
           the
           sonne
           of
           man
           come
           in
           the
           cloudes
           of
           heauen
           with
           power
           and
           great
           glory
           &c.
           
           
           
             Also
             by
             the
             same
             pen-man
             thus
             :
          
           when
           the
           Son
           of
           man
           commeth
           in
           his
           glory
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           holly
           Angells
           with
           him
           ,
           
           then
           shal
           he
           sit
           vpon
           the
           throne
           of
           his
           glory
           .
           
             Luke
             recordeth
             the
             like
             wordes
             of
             our
             Sauiour
             .
          
           Then
           shall
           they
           see
           the
           Sonne
           of
           man
           come
           in
           a
           cloude
           ,
           with
           power
           and
           great
           glorie
           .
           
           
           
             beheaded
             ?
             and
          
           Peter
           
             to
             be
             crucified
          
           ?
           the
           Saints
           of
           God
           from
           time
           to
           time
           by
           all
           exquisite
           torments
           to
           be
           tortured
           ?
           if
           there
           were
           not
           a
           reuersion
           of
           times
           wherein
           they
           might
           be
           glorified
           ?
           Wherfore
           it
           was
           necessarie
           that
           a
           generall
           assise
           should
           bee
           holden
           for
           Gaile
           deliuerie
           ,
           and
           the
           consummation
           of
           their
           endlesse
           felicitie
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           When
           should
           this
           fore
           denuntiation
           of
           Christ
           sake
           effect
           ?
           
             Nothing
             is
             secret
             that
             shall
             not
             be
             euident
             :
          
           
           
             neither
             anie
             thing
             hid
             that
             shall
             not
             be
             knowne
             ,
             and
             come
             to
             light
             .
          
           As
           also
           these
           like
           pred●ctions
           of
           holie
           Scripture
           :
           
           
             God
             shall
             iudge
             the
             secretes
             of
             men
             by
             Iesus
             Christ
             .
             Euerie
             mans
             worke
             shall
             bee
             made
             manifest
             ,
          
           if
           our
           expectation
           of
           the
           iudgement
           hath
           not
           due
           effect
           ?
           For
           seeing
           heere
           many
           thinges
           are
           smothered
           which
           neuer
           are
           detected
           ,
           Bee
           we
           assured
           that
           God
           keepeth
           a
           Kalender
           of
           our
           doings
           ,
           and
           noteth
           euerie
           thing
           exactly
           in
           his
           Register
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           bookes
           shall
           be
           opened
           and
           set
           before
           vs
           ,
           the
           eternall
           counsaile
           of
           God
           reuealing
           to
           euerie
           one
           his
           sinnes
           in
           particular
           .
        
         
           4
           Albeit
           the
           two
           edged
           sword
           of
           Gods
           iustice
           resteth
           and
           rusteth
           in
           the
           Scabbard
           of
           his
           patience
           ,
           because
           
             he
             would
             haue
             no
             man
             to
             perish
             ,
          
           
           
             but
             would
             all
             men
             to
             come
             to
             repentance
             :
          
           yet
           that
           this
           conniuencie
           might
           not
           cast
           vs
           vpon
           a
           bed
           of
           securitie
           ,
           he
           hath
           made
           some
           examples
           to
           vs
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           to
           set
           vs
           vpon
           our
           feet
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           vs
           vigilant
           ,
           that
           we
           fall
           not
           into
           the
           iudgement
           .
           As
           those
           whom
           the
           Deluge
           did
           absorpe
           and
           sweepe
           away
           ,
           wherin
           all
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           the
           world
           (
           Noah
           his
           famille
           dedicted
           the
           remnant
           of
           the
           olde
           ,
           and
           the
           seede
           of
           the
           newe
           Worlde
           )
           being
           destroyed
           .
        
         
           Vnder
           this
           iudgement
           the
           future
           finall
           iudgement
           (
           wherein
           onelie
           a
           remnant
           shall
           be
           saued
           ,
           euen
           the
           little
           Arke
           and
           Barke
           of
           Christs
           Church
           ,
           )
           is
           luculently
           portended
           .
           As
           also
           the
           fearefull
           conflagration
           of
           Sodome
           giueth
           faire
           admonition
           of
           a
           iudging
           God
           ,
           
           the
           breath
           of
           Gods
           anger
           hauing
           blowne
           the
           fire
           ,
           that
           will
           lick
           vp
           all
           the
           vngodly
           like
           stubble
           ,
           
           and
           consume
           them
           like
           drosse
           .
           Heereupon
           Augustine
           thus
           sweetely
           speaketh
           .
           Lot
           a
           iust
           man
           ,
           and
           a
           good
           house-keeper
           in
           Sodome
           ,
           pure
           and
           vndefiled
           from
           the
           filthinesse
           of
           the
           Sodomites
           ,
           was
           saued
           from
           the
           fire
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           image
           of
           hell
           fire
           ,
           being
           the
           type
           of
           the
           bodie
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
           which
           in
           all
           the
           Saints
           ,
           and
           now
           among
           the
           wicked
           wayleth
           ,
           by
           whose
           badde
           conuersation
           it
           is
           not
           corrupted
           ,
           and
           from
           whose
           consociation
           it
           shall
           bee
           deliuered
           in
           the
           ende
           of
           the
           worlde
           ,
           those
           being
           adindged
           to
           Hell
           fire
           .
           &c.
           Finally
           ,
           the
           repudiation
           of
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           
           the
           inheritance
           ,
           royall
           Nation
           ,
           and
           peculiar
           people
           of
           God
           ,
           is
           a
           memorable
           and
           dreadfull
           example
           of
           Gods
           iudgement
           :
           who
           for
           their
           disobedience
           to
           the
           Lordes
           Prophets
           were
           the
           declamation
           ,
           and
           a
           Prouerbe
           vnto
           all
           the
           worlde
           ,
           and
           were
           pittifully
           entreated
           of
           the
           Assyrians
           and
           Babylonians
           ,
           and
           lastly
           by
           the
           Romans
           so
           spoyled
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           no
           more
           a
           people
           .
        
         
           5
           Our
           consciences
           witnesse
           the
           certaintie
           of
           the
           iudgement
           ,
           which
           tremble
           and
           quake
           al
           the
           remembrance
           thereof
           ,
           
           as
           Faelix
           d●d
           at
           the
           Sermon
           o●
           Paul
           dilating
           vpon
           these
           points
           ,
           
             righteousnesse
             ,
             temperance
             ,
             iudgement
             to
             come
             .
          
        
         
           But
           for
           as
           much
           as
           wee
           are
           called
           to
           reckoning
           immediately
           after
           the
           Dissolution
           of
           our
           bodies
           ,
           and
           with
           our
           death
           come
           in
           the
           Tic●ets
           and
           Bell
           of
           account
           of
           the
           by-past
           actions
           of
           the
           whole
           life
           :
           the
           vniuersall
           generall
           Audit
           day
           ,
           seemeth
           needlesse
           ,
           but
           in
           a
           double
           respect
           it
           is
           more
           then
           necessarie
           .
           First
           of
           God
           :
           second
           of
           our selues
           .
           
           1
           Of
           God
           ,
           
             that
             he
             might
             be
             iustified
             in
             his
             sayings
             ,
             and
             cleare
             when
             he
             is
             iudged
             .
          
           
           God
           is
           so
           good
           ,
           as
           being
           infinite
           ,
           and
           omnipotent
           ,
           and
           we
           being
           little
           more
           then
           nothing
           ,
           hee
           yeeldeth
           to
           a
           iudiciall
           hearing
           ,
           that
           no
           man
           may
           complaine
           that
           iustice
           is
           not
           giuen
           him
           .
           Therefore
           that
           thou
           mayest
           not
           charge
           him
           with
           wrong
           intended
           of
           his
           side
           towardes
           thee
           ,
           thou
           shalt
           haue
           thy
           open
           (
           verie
           honourable
           )
           tryull
           .
           2
           In
           regarde
           of
           our selues
           it
           is
           also
           requisite
           ,
           that
           our
           shamelesse
           sinnes
           might
           come
           to
           more
           confusion
           ,
           and
           our
           good
           be●des
           might
           the
           more
           bee
           dignifyed
           .
           Wherefore
           our
           prouin●●ll
           Lawes
           punish
           theeues
           and
           malefactors
           openly
           ,
           to
           adde
           more
           shame
           vnto
           them
           .
           If
           a
           Magistrate
           shall
           in
           pittie
           to
           couer
           his
           shame
           ,
           execute
           a
           felon
           closely
           in
           the
           Gaile
           ,
           hee
           shoulde
           not
           doe
           iustice
           ,
           because
           hee
           doth
           not
           the
           plenarie
           punishment
           the
           Lawe
           awarded
           him
           For
           the
           disgrace
           ,
           ignominie
           ,
           and
           reproch
           that
           followeth
           such
           a
           iudgement
           ,
           is
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           the
           iudgement
           .
           Hence
           it
           is
           that
           man
           tendring
           his
           credite
           ,
           had
           rather
           die
           then
           be
           o●●g●aced
           .
           Secular
           Iudges
           ,
           and
           Ecclesiasticall
           Officers
           ,
           
           bring
           foorth
           their
           delinquents
           to
           doe
           their
           peuance
           ,
           in
           the
           Market
           dayes
           and
           Sabaoth
           ,
           that
           the
           great
           apparance
           of
           people
           which
           such
           times
           do
           giue
           ,
           might
           inlarge
           their
           shame
           .
           So
           God
           reserueth
           an
           impenitent
           sinner
           to
           that
           generall
           day
           to
           adde
           more
           affliction
           to
           his
           heauinesse
           ,
           being
           made
           as
           a
           spectacl●
           set
           vppon
           a
           stage
           for
           all
           the
           Worlde
           to
           wonder
           at
           .
           This
           is
           that
           hee
           threatneth
           him
           by
           his
           Prophet
           Nahum
           .
           
           
             Beholde
             I
             will
             discouer
             thy
             ski●s
             vpon
             thy
             face
             and
             will
             shew
             the
             nations
             thy
             filthinesse
             ,
             and
             the
             Kingdoms
             thy
             shame
             And
             I
             will
             cast
             filth
             vpon
             thee
             ,
             and
             make
             thee
             vile
             ,
             and
             will
             set
             thee
             as
             a
             gasing
             stocke
             .
          
        
         
           Now
           what
           an
           exquisite
           iudgement
           is
           this
           ,
           consider
           by
           this
           which
           hath
           some
           similitude
           hereunto
           .
           Put
           the
           case
           that
           an
           honest
           and
           shamefast
           Matrone
           shoulde
           bee
           stripped
           of
           her
           rayment
           ,
           and
           shewed
           naked
           to
           all
           that
           woulde
           beholde
           her
           ,
           woulde
           not
           this
           bee
           as
           a
           knife
           set
           at
           the
           heart
           or
           her
           ,
           and
           woulde
           shee
           not
           die
           through
           the
           anguish
           of
           soule
           ,
           for
           this
           vnspeakeable
           shame
           brought
           vppon
           her
           ?
           No
           question
           shee
           would
           .
           But
           in
           what
           case
           is
           a
           sinner
           in
           resp●ct
           of
           her
           ,
           who
           shall
           haue
           all
           his
           abhominations
           set
           before
           the
           viewe
           of
           the
           worlde
           ,
           the
           filthie
           workes
           ,
           wordes
           ,
           thoughts
           o●
           his
           ●●●de
           ,
           read
           in
           the
           audience
           of
           all
           ?
           A
           thousande
           to
           one
           that
           ●ehe●●e
           her
           nakednesse
           shall
           see
           his
           filthinesse
           :
           by
           infinite
           degrees
           ●●ere●ore
           the
           vexation
           of
           the
           one
           shall
           exceede
           the
           veration
           of
           the
           other
           .
           
             For
             he
             shall
             call
             out
             heauen
             and
             earth
             to
             record
             against
             them
             ,
          
           
           as
           Moses
           against
           the
           people
           :
           Angels
           and
           Diue●s
           shall
           goe
           against
           them
           ,
           and
           condemne
           them
           :
           and
           what
           ,
           〈◊〉
           o●
           the
           sinnes
           of
           the
           Saints
           be
           spoken
           of
           ?
           Yes
           doub●●s
           .
           But
           rather
           to
           dignifie
           then
           damnifie
           them
           .
           For
           they
           shall
           bee
           vnto
           them
           as
           rents
           of
           Garments
           ,
           which
           are
           ●ouered
           ouer
           with
           a
           Vewe●
           Welt
           ,
           or
           Fringe
           ,
           or
           Lace
           of
           Golde
           ,
           which
           giueth
           a
           great
           d●ale
           more
           grace
           vnto
           the
           Garment
           .
           The
           rentes
           of
           their
           sinnes
           being
           ouerlayde
           with
           repentance
           ,
           appeare
           no
           more
           ,
           but
           rather
           are
           more
           orient
           and
           beautifull
           .
           
           
             But
             the
             wicked
             shall
             not
             stand
             in
             the
             iudgement
             ,
             neither
             the
             sinners
             in
             the
             Congregation
             of
             the
             righteous
             .
          
           Thus
           as
           the
           generall
           iudgement
           serueth
           for
           the
           greater
           confusion
           of
           vilde
           persons
           :
           so
           it
           maketh
           to
           the
           greater
           glorie
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           and
           the
           grace
           of
           their
           good
           workes
           .
           
           It
           was
           the
           order
           among
           the
           Romans
           that
           such
           ch●iftains
           and
           v●liants
           that
           had
           performed
           honorable
           seru●c●
           in
           the
           warres
           ,
           should
           be
           brought
           into
           the
           cittie
           of
           Rome
           with
           grea●●om●e
           ,
           with
           their
           captiues
           taken
           in
           the
           field
           following
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           displaid
           〈◊〉
           and
           other
           ensigne●
           of
           their
           va●o●c
           carried
           before
           them
           :
           〈◊〉
           the
           godly
           when
           they
           go●
           out
           of
           this
           use
           ,
           shall
           be
           brought
           with
           all
           vnspeakable
           solemn●
           〈…〉
           the
           heauenly
           cittie
           of
           Hier●salem
           ,
           among
           the
           companie
           of
           inu●merable
           ●ngels
           ,
           
           with
           all
           the
           fuduments
           and
           ornaments
           of
           their
           vertu●s
           about
           them
           as
           all
           〈◊〉
           workes
           of
           pittie
           and
           pi●●e
           ,
           their
           co●tumelies
           ,
           callamities
           〈◊〉
           suff●●●d
           for
           conscience
           sake
           ,
           their
           humility
           charity
           ,
           modes●e
           ,
           〈…〉
           :
           finally
           euery
           good
           action
           ,
           thogh
           it
           be
           quid●●
           rather
           then
           quantum
           a
           quidditie
           rather
           then
           a
           quantitie
           ,
           as
           a
           cup
           of
           cold
           water
           giuen
           for
           Gods
           sake
           ,
           which
           we
           giue
           our
           beasts
           ,
           s●●ll
           come
           before
           God
           and
           haue
           reward
           in
           heauen
           ,
           the
           qualitie
           rather
           then
           quantitie
           beeing
           regarded
           by
           the
           almightie
           .
           As
           for
           the
           〈◊〉
           which
           shall
           be
           brought
           after
           them
           as
           the
           Emperoures
           among
           the
           Romans
           did
           bring
           their
           prisoners
           with
           them
           ,
           they
           are
           the
           D●●ell
           ,
           the
           world
           ,
           the
           ●lesh
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           blacke
           garde
           that
           hang
           ●●ereupon
           ,
           as
           fornication
           ,
           vnclea●●es
           ,
           immodestie
           ,
           anger
           ,
           contention
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           ouer
           which
           they
           haue
           victoriou●ly
           triumphed
           .
        
      
       
         
           The
           seauenth
           Chapter
           .
        
         
           That
           Christ
           shall
           be
           the
           iudge
           of
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           THe
           certaintie
           of
           the
           iudgement
           béeing
           shewed
           :
           in
           the
           next
           roome
           it
           is
           meete
           it
           bee
           declared
           who
           shall
           be
           the
           iudge
           .
           The
           iudge
           shall
           be
           Christ
           the
           second
           person
           in
           Trinitie
           .
           
           The
           whole
           Trinitie
           haue
           a
           stroke
           in
           the
           action
           :
           but
           the
           execution
           therof
           is
           committed
           by
           them
           to
           the
           second
           person
           ,
           So
           the
           scriptures
           shew
           .
           It
           is
           Christes
           saying
           
             The
             father
             iudgeth
             woman
             ,
             but
             hath
             committed
             all
             iudgement
             to
             the
             〈◊〉
             .
             And
             h●th
             giuen
             him
             power
             to
             execute
             iudgement
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             is
             the
             sonne
             of
             man.
             Mathew
             ,
             Marke
             ,
             Luke
             ,
          
           witnesse
           so
           much
           .
           
             In
             Mathew
          
           it
           is
           said
           
             The
             sonne
             of
             man
             shall
             come
             in
             the
             glory
             of
             
             his
             father
             with
             his
             Angels
             ,
             and
             then
             shall
             he
             giue
             to
             euery
             man
             according
             to
             his
             deeds
             :
          
           Againe
           by
           him
           thus
           :
           
             They
             shall
             see
             the
             Son
             of
             man
             come
             in
             the
             clouds
             of
             heauen
             &c.
             
          
           
           And
           thus
           :
           
             And
             when
             the
             son
             of
             man
             commeth
             in
             his
             glory
             &c.
             
          
           In
           Mark
           it
           is
           said
           .
           
             When
             they
             shall
             see
             the
             son
             of
             man
             comming
             in
             the
             cloudes
             &c.
             
          
           
           The
           like
           saith
           
             Luke
             :
             They
             shall
             see
             the
             sonne
             of
             man
             come
             in
             a
             cloude
             &c
          
           The
           Apostle
           by
           their
           subscription
           establish
           this
           proposition
           :
           Paul
           giueth
           his
           vnfained
           consent
           thereunto
           thus
           :
           
             At
             the
             day
             whē
             God
             shall
             iudge
             the
             secrets
             of
             men
             by
             Iesus
             Christ
             :
          
           
           And
           in
           another
           place
           ▪
           thus
           :
           
             We
             must
             all
             apeare
             before
             the
             iudgement
             seat
             of
             Christ
             &c.
             
          
           The
           third
           time
           he
           puteth
           his
           hand
           to
           this
           doctrine
           vsing
           the
           selfe
           same
           wordes
           be●ore
           mentioned
           .
           This
           was
           a
           peece
           of
           his
           preaching
           at
           
             Athens
             :
             Because
             he
             hath
             appointed
             a
             day
             in
             the
             which
             he
             will
             iudge
             the
             world
             in
             righteousnes
             by
             that
             man
             whom
             he
             hath
             appointed
             ,
          
           
           
             whereof
             he
             hath
             giuen
             an
             assurance
             to
             all
             men
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             hath
             raised
             him
             from
             the
             dead
             .
          
           By
           this
           he
           adiureth
           Timothie
           to
           bee
           ●aithfull
           in
           his
           ministrie
           :
           
             I
             charge
             thee
             before
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             which
             shall
             iudge
             the
             quicke
             and
             dead
             at
             his
             appearing
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             kingdome
             .
             &c.
          
           By
           this
           he
           perswadeth
           to
           follow
           wholesome
           admoni●ion
           .
           
             Our
             conuersation
             is
             in
             heauen
             from
             whence
             also
             we
             look
             for
             the
             Sauio●
             euē
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             who
             shal
             change
             our
             vile
             b●d●e
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             be
             fashioned
             like
             vnto
             his
             glorious
             bodie
             according
             to
             the
             working
             ,
             wherby
             he
             is
             able
             euen
             to
             subdue
             all
             things
             vnto
             himselfe
             .
          
           He
           putteth
           Titus
           in
           mind
           hereof
           saying
           :
           
             Looking
             for
             the
             blessed
             hope
             and
             apearing
             of
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             mightie
             God
             ,
             &
             of
             our
             sauiour
             lesus
             Christ
             .
          
           So
           much
           hee
           intimateth
           in
           effect
           to
           the
           
             Thessalonians
             :
             When
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             shall
             shew
             himselfe
             from
             heauen
             ,
             with
             his
             mightie
             Angells
             ,
             in
             flaming
             fire
             ,
             rendring
             vengance
             vnto
             them
             that
             doe
             not
             know
             God.
             &c
          
           There
           is
           no
           wr●ghting
           of
           the
           Apostle
           free
           from
           this
           doctrine
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           eft-soones
           by
           him
           vpon
           al
           ●ccurring
           necessities
           repea●ed
           .
           This
           text
           was
           giuē
           to
           Peter
           to
           preach
           vpon
           ,
           to
           the
           Centuriō
           Cornelius
           ;
           as
           he
           himselfe
           confesseth
           in
           this
           wise
           .
           
           
             Hee
             commāded
             vs
             to
             preach
             vnto
             the
             people
             ,
             &
             to
             testifie
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             he
             that
             is
             ordeined
             of
             God
             a
             iudge
             of
             quick
             ,
             and
             dead
             Augustine
          
           rēdreth
           this
           reason
           of
           his
           cōming
           to
           iudgemēt
           in
           this
           wise
           :
           
             vt
             ea
             natura
             Iudicem
             agat
             qu●
             sub
             Iudice
             
             stetit
             :
          
           that
           he
           may
           act
           the
           off●ce
           of
           a
           iudge
           in
           that
           nature
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           stode
           before
           a
           iudge
           .
           Hée
           shall
           come
           visible
           and
           manifest
           to
           iudge
           the
           worlde
           ,
           as
           hee
           came
           visible
           and
           manifest
           to
           redeeme
           t●e
           worlde
           .
           But
           this
           office
           seemeth
           too
           base
           for
           his
           heauenly
           maiestie
           ,
           to
           fitte
           iudging
           and
           determining
           the
           ●ffaires
           of
           men
           :
           And
           one
           would
           thinke
           it
           might
           become
           a
           meaner
           person
           better
           .
           For
           if
           a
           King
           should
           sitte
           counting
           with
           hie
           Cater
           about
           his
           expences
           ,
           or
           should
           once
           enter
           into
           the
           kitchin
           or
           larder
           house
           ,
           hee
           should
           be
           lesse
           esteem●d
           ouer
           after
           for
           it
           .
           But
           he
           that
           will
           parley
           the
           point
           with
           the
           Ante
           ,
           why
           he
           conueyeth
           away
           kernelles
           of
           corne
           ,
           and
           hoordeth
           them
           vp
           in
           the
           holes
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           hee
           should
           bee
           accounted
           a
           very
           foolish
           man.
           
           Now
           this
           action
           of
           Christ
           seemeth
           in
           outwar●
           consideration
           me●●er
           then
           anie
           of
           these
           supposed
           cases
           ,
           inasmuch
           as
           Christ
           and
           wee
           cannot
           admitte
           comparisons
           ,
           wée
           being
           not
           so
           much
           as
           a
           mote
           to
           himward
           .
           
             My
             substance
             is
             nothing
             in
             respect
             of
             thee
             ,
             euery
             man
             in
             his
             best
             state
             is
             altogether
             vanitie
             ,
          
           so
           singeth
           the
           melodious
           and
           mellictuous
           musi●ian
           of
           
             Israel
             .
             Isaj
          
           resembleth
           vs
           to
           ●ay
           and
           to
           grasse
           which
           the
           wind
           wracketh
           ,
           the
           Sunne
           s●ngeth
           ,
           the
           beast
           deuoureth
           ,
           and
           euery
           passenger
           trampleth
           vnder
           féete
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           day
           ,
           and
           to
           morrow
           is
           cast
           into
           th●●uen
           :
           and
           he
           taketh
           the
           theame
           from
           Gods
           mouth
           saying
           :
           
             All
             flesh
             is
             grasse
             and
             all
             the
             glorie
             thereof
             is
             as
             the
             flower
             of
             the
             field
             .
             Dauid
          
           hath
           no
           better
           thing
           to
           liken
           vs
           to
           then
           a
           worme
           and
           cast
           garment
           :
           
             wee
             shall
             all
             waxe
             olde
             as
             doth
             a
             garment
             :
             and
             as
             a
             vesture
             shalt
             thou
             change
             vs
             and
             we
             shall
             be
             changed
             .
          
           Therefore
           if
           being
           said
           to
           Christ
           we
           are
           lesse
           then
           the
           Cater
           is
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           the
           moth
           to
           a
           man
           :
           It
           séeme
           der●gatorie
           from
           his
           supreame
           dignitie
           to
           vndergoe
           such
           an
           office
           of
           humilitie
           .
           But
           the
           necessitie
           thereof
           hath
           beene
           for-shewed
           :
           and
           his
           maner
           of
           comming
           in
           glorie
           ,
           which
           we
           shal
           afterward
           speake
           of
           ,
           doth
           assoile
           this
           question
           ,
           and
           infinuation
           .
           But
           yet
           is
           this
           conc●usion
           somwhat
           choaked
           by
           that
           which
           Isaiah
           saith
           :
           
           
             The
             Lord
             shall
             enter
             into
             iudgement
             with
             the
             antients
             of
             his
             people
             and
             the
             princes
             thereof
             ,
          
           meaning
           the
           elect
           and
           faithfull
           children
           o●
           God
           :
           
           and
           by
           that
           promise
           of
           Christ
           to
           his
           Apostles
           :
           
             Ye
             which
             followed
             mee
             in
             the
             regeneration
             ,
             shall
             sitte
             also
             vpon
             twelue
             thrones
             ,
             and
             iudge
             the
             twelue
             tribes
             of
             Israel
             .
          
           And
           by
           that
           which
           Paul
           saith
           :
           
           
             Doe
             ye
             not
             know
             that
             the
             saints
             shall
             
             iudge
             the
             world
             ?
          
           By
           these
           it
           should
           séeme
           that
           Christ
           haue
           copartners
           in
           this
           commission
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           whole
           authoritie
           is
           not
           in
           him
           alone
           .
           We
           answere
           that
           he
           is
           the
           cheife
           iustice
           ,
           and
           hee
           and
           none
           but
           hee
           pronounceth
           the
           sentence
           :
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           good
           professers
           of
           his
           name
           shall
           sit
           on
           the
           bench
           by
           him
           ,
           as
           all
           that
           are
           iustices
           among
           vs
           doe
           sit
           by
           their
           principall
           Iudge
           at
           both
           hands
           ,
           and
           giue
           euidence
           and
           allowance
           to
           the
           sentence
           .
           This
           is
           a
           royall
           prerogatiue
           that
           the
           saints
           haue
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           Christes
           assistants
           and
           consortes
           ,
           and
           their
           enimies
           iudges
           :
           wherefore
           take
           the
           watchword
           of
           the
           Apostle
           with
           you
           .
           
             Brethren
             consider
             your
             calling
          
           ,
           and
           disgrace
           we
           it
           at
           no
           hand
           by
           our
           misdoings
           .
           A
           noble
           mans
           son
           is
           not
           suffered
           to
           conuerse
           with
           any
           inordinate
           or
           base
           companion
           :
           We
           are
           of
           noble
           degrée
           as
           yee
           sée
           being
           to
           sitte
           with
           our
           Christ
           in
           his
           throne
           of
           maiestie
           .
           Oh
           remember
           we
           this
           ,
           and
           by
           conuersing
           with
           wicked
           men
           let
           vs
           not
           bring
           vpon
           so
           high
           a
           calling
           such
           contempt
           and
           dislike
           .
           
             Aulus
             Fuluius
          
           would
           haue
           ●laine
           his
           sonne
           because
           hee
           consorted
           himselfe
           with
           Catiline
           the
           enemie
           of
           the
           countrie
           ,
           whereas
           he
           had
           begat
           him
           for
           the
           good
           of
           the
           country
           .
           God
           indureth
           not
           that
           such
           as
           are
           seperated
           &
           put
           apart
           to
           be
           consorts
           to
           our
           sauiour
           ,
           should
           be
           copsmats
           with
           sinners
           .
           When
           as
           Philip
           the
           King
           was
           playing
           with
           his
           prisoners
           taken
           in
           the
           warres
           ,
           and
           was
           casting
           vp
           vnto
           them
           in
           declamatorie
           wise
           their
           captiue
           condition
           .
           Demades
           the
           philosopher
           indured
           him
           not
           ,
           but
           thus
           wisely
           censured
           him
           :
           since
           fortune
           and
           good
           lucke
           haue
           made
           thee
           a
           great
           man
           ,
           &
           laid
           vpon
           thee
           the
           person
           of
           Agamemnon
           ,
           art
           thou
           not
           ashamed
           to
           plaie
           the
           Thersites
           ?
           that
           is
           of
           a
           victorious
           prince
           wilt
           thou
           proue
           a
           paltrie
           companion
           ?
           This
           is
           our
           estate
           ,
           but
           not
           fortune
           ,
           but
           Gods
           fauor
           hath
           made
           vs
           kinges
           for
           euer
           :
           wherefore
           be
           we
           not
           conditioned
           as
           catifes
           .
           But
           as
           christians
           as
           it
           becommeth
           vs.
           And
           this
           grace
           the
           Lord
           giue
           vs.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           eight
           Chapter
           .
        
         
           How
           ioyfull
           it
           is
           to
           the
           godly
           ,
           and
           dolefull
           to
           the
           wicked
           ,
           that
           Christ
           shall
           be
           their
           Iudge
           .
        
         
           AS
           Kinges
           haue
           their
           habits
           according
           to
           the
           times
           ,
           either
           of
           warre
           ,
           mirth
           ,
           or
           mourning
           :
           So
           Christ
           suteth
           himselfe
           to
           the
           nature
           and
           propertie
           of
           his
           businesse
           :
           and
           comming
           to
           iudge
           the
           worlde
           ,
           he
           cloatheth
           himselfe
           with
           the
           cloudes
           ,
           as
           with
           a
           garment
           ,
           and
           is
           decked
           with
           maiestie
           and
           honour
           .
           He
           will
           come
           flying
           like
           a
           Be●
           amōg
           vs.
           bringing
           honie
           to
           the
           godly
           ,
           &
           fastning
           his
           sting
           in
           those
           that
           are
           his
           enemies
           .
           In
           his
           first
           comming
           hee
           came
           for
           thee
           :
           but
           his
           second
           iourney
           ,
           if
           thou
           takest
           not
           heede
           ,
           wil
           be
           taken
           against
           thee
           .
           To
           the
           Saint
           he
           will
           sh●w
           himselfe
           a
           Lambe
           :
           to
           the
           sinner
           he
           will
           sh●w
           himselfe
           a
           ●ion
           .
           His
           fi●st
           comming
           was
           the
           kingdome
           of
           grace
           :
           his
           second
           shal
           be
           his
           kingdome
           of
           glorie
           and
           iustice
           .
           That
           ,
           shewed
           mercie
           vpon
           soules
           :
           this
           shall
           sit
           in
           iudgement
           vpon
           soules
           .
           Then
           hee
           came
           with
           the
           Trumpet
           of
           mens
           tongues
           :
           but
           he
           is
           to
           come
           next
           with
           the
           Trumpet
           of
           an
           Archangell●
           .
           Then
           he
           came
           downe
           with
           a
           verie
           merrie
           noise
           ,
           with
           this
           comfortable
           Antheme
           and
           song
           of
           deliuerance
           ,
           
             Glorie
             bee
             to
             God
             in
             the
             heauens
             ,
             and
             peace
             in
             the
             earth
             :
          
           but
           he
           is
           to
           come
           hereafter
           with
           a
           doleful
           dumpish
           note
           :
           
             Woe
             ,
             woe
             ,
             be
             to
             the
             inhabitants
             of
             the
             earth
             .
          
           Then
           he
           came
           to
           gather
           the
           lost
           sheepe
           into
           his
           folde
           :
           but
           his
           next
           comming
           is
           to
           separate
           the
           sheepe
           from
           the
           Goates
           .
           
           Then
           he
           came
           to
           entertaine
           both
           Iewe
           and
           the
           Gentile
           :
           but
           when
           hee
           comes
           againe
           hee
           will
           diuide
           the
           seruant
           from
           the
           seruant
           standing
           at
           the
           Mill-quearnes
           ,
           the
           husband
           from
           the
           wife
           couching
           together
           in
           one
           bed
           :
           
           Iacob
           from
           Esan
           w●ll●wing
           in
           one
           wombe
           .
           But
           then
           begins
           the
           merrie
           worlde
           with
           the
           godly
           which
           neuer
           shall
           haue
           end
           .
           
             The
             righteous
             shall
             reioyce
             when
             he
             seeth
             the
             vengeance
             :
             he
             shall
             wash
             his
             feete
             in
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             wicked
             ▪
             The
             Saints
             shall
             bee
             ioyfull
             with
             g●●rie
             ,
          
           
           
             they
             shall
             reioyce
             in
             their
             beds
             .
             The
             praises
             of
             God
             shall
             be
             in
             their
             ●●o●thes
             ,
             and
             a
             two
             edged
             sworde
             in
             their
             hands
             .
             &c.
          
           As
           the
           iudge
           〈…〉
           ▪
           be
           dreadfull
           to
           the
           wicked
           ,
           because
           they
           shall
           be
           〈…〉
           it
           shall
           bee
           as
           delightfull
           to
           the
           godly
           ,
           because
           they
           〈…〉
           according
           to
           that
           which
           
           Paul
           saith
           :
           
           
             I
             haue
             fought
             a
             good
             fight
             ,
             and
             haue
             finished
             my
             course
             :
             I
             haue
             kept
             the
             faith
             .
             For
             hence-forth
             is
             laide
             vp
             for
             me
             the
             crowne
             of
             righteousnesse
             ,
             which
             the
             Lord
             the
             righteous
             Iudge
             shall
             giue
             mee
             at
             that
             day
             :
             and
             not
             to
             me
             onely
             ,
             but
             vnto
             all
             them
             also
             that
             loue
             his
             appearance
             .
          
        
         
           By
           the
           names
           he
           giueth
           vs
           ,
           he
           openeth
           his
           loue
           towards
           vs
           ,
           that
           we
           might
           lift
           vp
           our
           heades
           when
           bee
           commeth
           againe
           to
           vs.
           
           He
           calleth
           the
           godly
           ,
           
             Mother
             ,
             Sisters
             ,
             Brethren
          
           .
           Hee
           calleth
           them
           his
           Seruants
           .
           He
           calleth
           them
           his
           Friends
           .
           He
           calleth
           them
           his
           kinsmen
           .
           He
           calleth
           them
           his
           Brethren
           .
           He
           calleth
           them
           his
           Sonnes
           .
           He
           calleth
           them
           his
           Spouse
           .
           All
           these
           being
           tearmes
           of
           loue
           ,
           and
           requi●i●g
           dueties
           of
           loue
           .
           By
           calling
           vs
           by
           all
           these
           ,
           what
           else
           doth
           hee
           thereby
           signifie
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           hath
           all
           loue
           towardes
           vs.
           Wherefore
           beare
           we
           him
           our
           hearts
           ,
           as
           Marie
           bare
           him
           in
           her
           armes
           ,
           if
           we
           be
           his
           Mother
           .
           Let
           vs
           preferre
           him
           before
           all
           brethren
           ,
           as
           Ioseph
           preferred
           Beniamin
           before
           all
           his
           brethren
           if
           he
           be
           our
           brother
           .
           Let
           vs
           embrace
           him
           as
           Rebecca
           did
           Isaac
           ,
           
           if
           we
           be
           his
           Spouse
           .
           Art
           thou
           afraide
           (
           saith
           Ambrose
           )
           that
           thy
           Iudge
           will
           be
           vnmercifull
           ?
           consider
           what
           Iudge
           thou
           hast
           ?
           The
           Father
           hath
           committed
           all
           the
           iudgement
           to
           Christ
           :
           can
           he
           condemne
           vs
           to
           death
           ,
           who
           hath
           redeemed
           vs
           from
           death
           ●
           hauing
           giuen
           himselfe
           for
           vs
           ,
           whose
           life
           he
           acknowledgeth
           to
           bee
           the
           recompence
           of
           his
           death
           ?
           Shall
           he
           not
           say
           ,
           what
           pro●●●e
           is
           there
           in
           my
           blood
           ,
           if
           I
           damne
           him
           whom
           I
           haue
           deliuered
           ?
           Again
           ,
           dost
           thou
           consider
           the
           Iudge
           ,
           and
           dost
           not
           consider
           the
           Aduocate
           ?
           Can
           his
           sentence
           be
           sharpe
           ,
           who
           ceaseth
           not
           to
           make
           continuall
           intercession
           for
           vs
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           gaine
           his
           fathers
           grace
           againe●
           This
           is
           the
           sage
           and
           sweete
           saying
           of
           this
           worthie
           father
           .
           T●
           which
           this
           short
           sugred
           speach
           of
           learned
           Gregorie
           is
           sutable
           .
           
             Est
             nobis
             spes
             magna
             poenitentibus
          
           :
           
           
             quia
             Aduocatus
             noster
             factus
             est
             Iudex
             noster
             .
          
           There
           is
           great
           hope
           for
           vs
           that
           are
           penitent
           ,
           because
           he
           that
           is
           our
           Aduocate
           is
           made
           our
           Iudge
           .
           
           Thrice
           ren●
           wne●
           Master
           Caluin
           ,
           to
           this
           purpose
           speaketh
           most
           comfortablie
           to
           the
           Christian
           soule
           thus
           :
           It
           is
           no
           small
           securitie
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           not
           called
           before
           any
           iudgement
           seat
           ,
           but
           of
           our
           redeemers
           ,
           of
           whom
           saluation
           is
           to
           be
           looked
           for
           :
           so
           farre
           is
           he
           from
           going
           vp
           to
           the
           bench
           to
           condemne
           vs.
           To
           this
           end
           the
           Father
           hath
           honoured
           his
           Son
           ,
           and
           hath
           resigned
           vp
           to
           him
           all
           the
           iudgement
           ,
           for
           the
           pacificition
           
           〈◊〉
           the
           consciences
           of
           his
           seruant
           &
           aff●ighted
           with
           the
           regard
           of
           the
           terror
           of
           his
           iudgement
           .
        
         
           Thus
           (
           good
           Christian
           )
           is
           thy
           lot
           fal●e
           into
           a
           faire
           ground
           ,
           and
           thou
           hast
           a
           good
           inheritance
           .
           For
           tell
           me
           if
           thou
           hadst
           a
           cause
           ha●ing
           in
           the
           law
           ,
           &
           thy
           Counsellor
           who
           alwayes
           hath
           encouraged
           thee
           in
           it
           ,
           should
           be
           made
           thy
           Iudge
           ,
           wouldst
           thou
           not
           bee
           a
           glad
           man
           vpon
           it
           ,
           and
           ascertaine
           thy selfe
           of
           thy
           good
           successe
           ?
           The
           Christians
           case
           is
           the
           like
           ,
           and
           our
           fee-simple
           ,
           and
           frée-hold
           of
           our
           saluation
           is
           to
           vndergo
           decision
           and
           determination
           of
           law
           .
           Christ
           that
           alwayes
           hath
           béene
           our
           Counsellor
           and
           warranted
           vs
           the
           day
           is
           created
           by
           the
           father
           our
           Iudge
           ,
           the
           inheritance
           therefore
           cocke-sure
           of
           our
           side
           ,
           and
           that
           our
           soules
           knowe
           right
           well
           .
           Respect
           not
           therefore
           what
           iudgement
           the
           worlde
           giueth
           of
           thee
           ,
           seeing
           thou
           hast
           the
           supreme
           Iudge
           of
           the
           highest
           Court
           ,
           that
           giueth
           sentence
           on
           thy
           side
           ,
           which
           
             Omni
             appellatione
             remota
          
           ,
           without
           further
           appeale
           must
           stande
           inuiolable
           .
           For
           if
           thou
           beest
           here
           wronged
           in
           a
           lower
           Court
           by
           some
           vnskilfull
           or
           corrupt
           Iudge
           ,
           thou
           knowest
           how
           to
           remedie
           the
           matter
           out
           of
           hand
           ,
           n●mely
           ,
           by
           appealing
           to
           a
           higher
           Bench
           ,
           where
           this
           iniuris
           is
           rectified
           .
           Art
           thou
           thus
           wise
           for
           thy
           worldly
           wealth
           ,
           and
           wilt
           thou
           not
           haue
           as
           good
           vnderstanding
           for
           thy
           sauing
           health
           ?
           The
           Prophet
           Ieremie
           tooke
           this
           course
           ,
           who
           beeing
           vniustly
           iudged
           by
           men
           ,
           turneth
           himselfe
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           putteth
           vp
           his
           ●ill
           of
           complaint
           thus
           vnto
           him
           :
           
           
             O
             Lord
             of
             hostes
             that
             iudgest
             righteously
             ,
             and
             triest
             the
             reines
             and
             heart
             ,
             let
             me
             see
             thy
             vengeance
             on
             them
             ,
             for
             vnto
             thee
             haue
             I
             opened
             my
             cause
             .
          
        
         
           But
           this
           is
           not
           so
           much
           comfort
           to
           the
           godly
           ,
           
           as
           a
           corosiue
           to
           the
           wicked
           .
           For
           it
           will
           be
           a
           death
           vnto
           them
           ,
           to
           see
           him
           whom
           they
           so
           hated
           ,
           so
           exalted
           ,
           that
           their
           highest
           enemy
           shal
           be
           in
           highest
           maiesty
           .
           It
           was
           the
           greatest
           e●e-sore
           ,
           &
           heart-sore
           that
           might
           be
           to
           the
           brethren
           of
           Ioseph
           ,
           that
           Ioseph
           was
           more
           set
           by
           of
           their
           father
           Iacob
           then
           they
           ,
           because
           they
           neuer
           could
           abide
           him
           .
           Saul
           was
           made
           a
           mad
           melācholick
           mā
           ,
           because
           the
           people
           so
           much
           applauded
           Dauid
           whō
           he
           persecuted
           .
           It
           was
           not
           such
           veration
           to
           Ieremie
           to
           sée
           Ierusalē
           destroied
           ,
           &
           to
           sit
           as
           a
           widow
           forsakē
           :
           but
           this
           wrought
           al
           his
           wo
           ,
           that
           his
           enemies
           had
           dominiō
           ouer
           him
           ▪
           That
           the
           wicked
           are
           Christs
           enemies
           &
           no
           better
           it
           is
           certaine
           .
           So
           Paul
           calleth
           thē
           .
           
             They
             are
             the
             enemies
             of
             the
             crosse
             of
             Christ
             ,
             whose
             〈◊〉
             damnation
             .
          
        
         
         
           In
           regard
           of
           his
           enmitie
           betwéene
           Christ
           and
           them
           ,
           they
           had
           rather
           go
           downe
           presently
           into
           hel
           ,
           then
           see
           him
           in
           such
           Maiestie
           ,
           whom
           they
           loaded
           with
           such
           miserie
           .
           2
           Also
           their
           conditions
           are
           so
           contrarie
           ,
           as
           they
           could
           not
           possible
           haue
           a
           worse
           match
           ,
           then
           that
           he
           should
           be
           Iudge
           ouer
           them
           .
           For
           what
           comfort
           can
           a
           couetous
           man
           haue
           ,
           when
           he
           standeth
           before
           him
           to
           be
           iudged
           who
           euer
           ,
           so
           abhorred
           couetousnesse
           ,
           and
           despised
           riches
           ,
           as
           when
           he
           was
           borne
           hee
           woulde
           haue
           neuer
           a
           Cradle
           ,
           but
           suffred
           himselfe
           to
           be
           layd
           in
           a
           Cratch
           :
           who
           all
           his
           life
           time
           would
           not
           haue
           a
           house
           of
           his
           owne
           wherein
           to
           hide
           his
           head
           ,
           when
           as
           the
           foxes
           were
           better
           prouided
           for
           by
           their
           hole●
           ,
           and
           the
           birde
           of
           the
           ayre
           by
           their
           nests
           :
           who
           at
           his
           death
           had
           neuer
           a
           Graue-stone
           to
           couer
           him
           ,
           but
           was
           intombed
           in
           Iosephs
           Sepulchre
           ?
           What
           ●ey
           can
           the
           proude
           haue
           when
           they
           appeare
           be●ore
           this
           Iudge
           ,
           whose
           humilitie
           was
           such
           ,
           as
           he
           stooped
           and
           yeelded
           his
           shoulders
           to
           the
           crosse
           ,
           which
           he
           carried
           till
           his
           backe
           was
           readie
           to
           breake
           ?
           what
           heart
           can
           the
           haughtie
           and
           ambicious
           haue
           ,
           who
           only
           stand
           vpon
           termes
           of
           gentrie
           ,
           and
           hunt
           after
           honour
           ,
           saying
           with
           
             Saul
             :
             Honour
             mee
             before
             my
             people
          
           and
           taking
           that
           to
           be
           their
           
             Quietus
             est
          
           ,
           the
           chiefest
           felicitie
           ,
           knowing
           that
           this
           Iudge
           can
           abide
           nothing
           worse
           :
           in
           which
           respect
           ,
           when
           they
           would
           have
           honoured
           him
           ,
           he
           hid
           himselfe
           from
           them
           :
           and
           when
           they
           would
           haue
           crowned
           him
           a
           king
           ,
           
           he
           would
           not
           come
           at
           them
           ?
           And
           what
           shall
           the
           trencher-men
           of
           our
           times
           ,
           (
           whose
           God
           is
           their
           bellie
           ,
           whose
           larder
           is
           their
           loue
           ,
           whose
           bowles
           are
           their
           blisse
           ,
           and
           their
           foode
           their
           felicitie
           )
           say
           when
           they
           shall
           holde
           vp
           their
           handes
           at
           his
           barre
           ,
           and
           looke
           him
           on
           the
           face
           ,
           whose
           〈◊〉
           was
           so
           sowre
           ,
           and
           diet
           so
           much
           against
           appetite
           ,
           
           gall
           steeped
           in
           Vineger
           ,
           being
           giuen
           him
           for
           restauration
           ?
           Now
           shall
           not
           all
           the
           louers
           of
           the
           world
           be
           confounded
           before
           him
           ,
           who
           so
           loathed
           and
           reiected
           all
           the
           pleasures
           of
           this
           worlde
           ?
           It
           dismaieth
           the
           rich
           man
           to
           haue
           a
           poore
           man
           his
           Iudge
           :
           the
           proude
           man
           endureth
           not
           the
           humble
           should
           iudge
           him
           :
           the
           vnchast
           dreadeth
           the
           arbitriment
           of
           the
           continent
           :
           the
           mightie
           had
           rather
           bee
           tried
           by
           anie
           then
           by
           the
           meane
           man.
           In
           all
           these
           respects
           ,
           the
           vnrighteous
           wish
           to
           bee
           tried
           by
           any
           then
           by
           Christ
           Iesus
           .
           And
           they
           haue
           reason
           for
           it
           :
           For
           admitte
           thou
           were
           to
           goe
           to
           Westminster
           Hall
           to
           conuent
           thy
           neighbour
           before
           one
           of
           the
           Iudges
           ,
           and
           thou
           shouldest
           méete
           
           one
           of
           thy
           acquaintance
           comming
           from
           thence
           ,
           to
           whom
           thou
           ope●est
           thy
           purpose
           in
           this
           bus●●esse
           ,
           and
           he
           should
           answere
           thee
           that
           the
           law
           would
           goe
           against
           thee
           ,
           because
           others
           in
           the
           like
           case
           haue
           bene
           condemned
           before
           thee
           :
           would
           not
           thy
           discretion
           deale
           with
           thee
           to
           goe
           backe
           as
           then
           camest
           ,
           and
           giue
           ouer
           this
           inte●dement
           ?
           truly
           if
           thou
           hast
           anye
           witte
           in
           thy
           head
           thou
           wouldest
           .
           It
           so
           fareth
           with
           euery
           wicked
           man
           and
           so
           standeth
           the
           case
           with
           him
           .
           Cou●tous
           man
           I
           aske
           thee
           whether
           thou
           goest
           ?
           thou
           answerest
           mee
           to
           a
           iudge
           of
           Assise
           ,
           and
           thou
           answerest
           right
           ,
           for
           to
           him
           thou
           must
           goe
           whether
           thou
           wilt
           or
           no.
           But
           tell
           mee
           what
           thou
           wouldest
           haue
           there
           ?
           Thou
           saiest
           by
           that
           meanes
           thou
           wouldest
           ●ll
           in
           thy
           moneyes
           by
           obligatorie
           wrightinges
           (
           though
           by
           vncenscionable
           practise
           ●●tors●●
           )
           due
           vnto
           thee
           .
           I
           tel
           thee
           my
           freind
           ,
           returne
           backe
           by
           repentance
           ,
           and
           be
           thine
           owne
           freind
           ,
           for
           vppon
           my
           certaine
           knowledge
           I
           haue
           seene
           the
           case
           condemned
           in
           others
           wholy
           wrightings
           ,
           and
           I
           haue
           diuerse
           times
           read
           them
           .
           The
           Lord
           the
           iudge
           of
           glorie
           sitting
           vppon
           that
           cause
           ,
           by
           couching
           in
           〈◊〉
           ●rath
           ,
           and
           not
           hauing
           in
           al
           〈◊〉
           life
           time
           a
           cabbin
           to
           couer
           him
           :
           in
           this
           ●ts
           owne
           example
           hath
           condemned
           this
           course
           .
           I
           say
           the
           〈◊〉
           to
           you
           resolute
           and
           desolate
           men
           ,
           that
           picke
           quarrelles
           for
           s●all
           causes
           and
           often
           for
           no
           cause
           :
           and
           thinke
           man-slaughter
           g●od
           man-hood
           ,
           and
           thinke
           it
           a
           dispa●●●●ent
           to
           bigest
           a
           discontent●ment
           :
           you
           will
           be
           condemned
           for
           this
           ●●ate
           at
           the
           iudgement
           :
           for
           the
           Iudge
           by
           doing
           the
           con●rarie
           ,
           hath
           condemned
           it
           :
           b●e
           a
           ●●u●led
           ▪
           reu●led
           not
           againe
           :
           did
           not
           ban●●e
           backe
           blowes
           for
           blowes
           :
           but
           euen
           as
           sheepe
           before
           his
           shéerer
           was
           d●mmie
           ,
           so
           opened
           he
           not
           his
           mo●th
           .
           
           Also
           he
           hath
           left
           vs
           c●ntrarie
           commandement
           ,
           namely
           ,
           if
           we
           be
           bu●●●ted
           on
           the
           one
           chéeke
           ,
           to
           holde
           out
           the
           other
           :
           the
           meaning
           whereof
           is
           ,
           that
           we
           rather
           suffer
           two
           i●iuries
           then
           reuenge
           one
           .
           To
           the
           Ep●cures
           ▪
           ambitious
           ,
           luxurio●s
           ,
           and
           to
           all
           e●orbitant
           persons
           of
           what
           name
           and
           title
           soeuer
           they
           bee
           ,
           bée
           the
           same
           spoaken
           :
           they
           haue
           their
           i●dgement
           in
           the
           law
           ,
           and
           they
           shall
           haue
           it
           in
           the
           lake
           ,
           if
           they
           looke
           not
           well
           vnto
           it
           .
           Therfore
           for
           God●
           sake
           be
           ye
           warned
           that
           ye
           may
           be
           armed
           that
           ye
           may
           not
           be
           harmed
           .
           Thou
           angrie
           man
           ,
           it
           will
           not
           se●ue
           thy
           turne
           at
           that
           time
           toplead
           the
           heat
           of
           thy
           nature
           ,
           the
           impotencie
           of
           thy
           affections
           ,
           whereby
           thou
           canst
           not
           moderat
           thy
           ●cessiue
           perturbations
           :
           For
           when
           many
           dogges
           came
           about
           
           Christ
           ,
           and
           many
           fatte
           Bulles
           of
           Basan
           incircled
           him
           ,
           and
           be
           set
           him
           round
           about
           :
           hee
           was
           so
           farre
           from
           troublesome
           passions
           ,
           as
           hee
           was
           resolued
           into
           charitable
           affections
           towards
           them
           ,
           and
           put
           vp
           his
           praieres
           to
           his
           father
           for
           them
           .
           
           Thou
           gréedie
           gutt●
           that
           giuest
           vp
           thy selfe
           to
           gurmandizing
           ,
           it
           is
           but
           absurde
           to
           plead
           disuse
           of
           abstinence
           or
           temperaunco
           ,
           for
           Christ
           that
           great
           faster
           ,
           shal
           condemne
           thee
           thou
           great
           feaster
           .
           From
           these
           instances
           all
           degrées
           of
           sinners
           may
           take
           inferences
           that
           belong
           vnto
           them
           ,
           and
           be
           in
           time
           conuerted
           ,
           least
           at
           that
           time
           they
           be
           for
           euer
           confounded
           .
           Thus
           Christ
           as
           he
           was
           the
           ruine
           and
           resurrection
           of
           many
           ,
           
           according
           to
           the
           prophecie
           at
           his
           first
           comming
           :
           so
           shall
           his
           second
           comming
           haue
           the
           same
           effects
           .
           The
           dolor
           of
           the
           wicked
           and
           the
           pleasure
           of
           the
           godly
           shal
           be
           such
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           as
           a
           learned
           man
           in
           meditation
           hereof
           wondereth
           ,
           that
           euery
           stone
           should
           not
           be
           a
           thorne
           to
           the
           godly
           in
           this
           life
           to
           enlarg
           his
           miserie
           ▪
           that
           in
           the
           life
           to
           come
           he
           might
           haue
           laide
           vpon
           his
           shoulders
           a
           great-weight
           of
           glorie
           :
           &
           that
           euery
           stone
           is
           not
           a
           rose
           to
           the
           wicked
           〈◊〉
           might
           haue
           his
           fill
           of
           pleasure
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           because
           then
           it
           is
           out●●
           date
           and
           there
           is
           none
           to
           be
           looked
           for
           of
           him
           in
           the
           〈◊〉
           to
           come
           .
        
      
       
         
           The
           ninth
           Chapter
           .
        
         
           The
           Maiestie
           of
           Christ
           in
           his
           comming
           to
           Iudgement
           .
        
         
           CHrist
           shall
           come
           verie
           gloriously
           to
           iudgement
           with
           a
           white
           cloud
           round
           about
           him
           ,
           
           the
           whole
           quire
           of
           Angells
           and
           the
           whole
           host
           of
           heauen
           attending
           vpon
           him
           ,
           with
           an
           incredible
           shrill
           and
           hoarse
           noise
           of
           trumpets
           .
           His
           number
           without
           number
           is
           thus
           indefinitly
           spoken
           of
           by
           the
           Apostle
           in
           these
           wordes
           .
           
           
             He
             shall
             come
             with
             thousandes
             of
             his
             saintes
             :
          
           which
           hath
           consent
           with
           former
           prophecies
           :
           for
           Daniel
           being
           in
           this
           argument
           saith
           :
           
             A
             firie
             streame
             issued
             ,
             and
             came
             forth
             from
             before
             him
             :
             thousand
             thousands
             ministred
             vnto
             him
             ,
             and
             ten
             thousand
             thousands
             ,
             stood
             before
             him
             :
             the
             iudgment
             was
             set
             ,
             and
             the
             bookes
             opened
             .
          
           This
           tooke
           place
           at
           his
           first
           cōming
           whē
           the
           minister
           and
           hoast
           of
           heauēly
           soldiers
           waited
           on
           him
           :
           and
           shall
           take
           place
           againe
           at
           his
           second
           comming
           ,
           
           when
           all
           the
           ministring
           spirits
           and
           creatures
           of
           heauen
           .
           Saints
           ,
           Angels
           ,
           
           seruants
           ,
           shall
           be
           pannelled
           personally
           to
           assist
           him
           .
           To
           this
           end
           saith
           the
           Euangelist
           .
           
             The
             sonne
             of
             man
             shall
             come
             in
             the
             glorie
             of
             his
             father
             with
             his
             Angells
             .
             They
             shall
             ,
             see
             the
             some
             of
             man
             come
             in
             the
             cloudes
             of
             heauen
             ,
             with
             power
             and
             great
             glorie
             .
             Whē
             the
             son
             of
             man
             cometh
             in
             his
             glorie
             ,
             &
             al
             the
             holy
             Angells
             with
             him
             :
             Yee
             shall
             see
             the
             Son
             of
             man
             sitting
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             the
             power
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             come
             in
             the
             cloudes
             of
             the
             heauen
             .
             They
             shall
             see
             the
             Sonne
             of
             man
             comming
             in
             the
             cloudes
             with
             great
             power
             and
             glorie
          
           The
           like
           wordes
           are
           in
           Luke
           ,
           with
           these
           hath
           the
           saying
           of
           Iude
           sweete
           harmonie
           .
           
             Behold
             the
             Lord
             cōmeth
             with
             thousands
             of
             his
             saintes
             .
          
           Now
           the
           power
           of
           Angels
           in
           the
           execution
           of
           Gods
           iudgements
           is
           inuinc●ble
           ,
           for
           one
           Angel
           slew
           all
           the
           first
           borne
           of
           Egipt
           in
           on
           night
           .
           
           By
           the
           hand
           of
           one
           Angel
           there
           was
           such
           hauock
           made
           of
           the
           armies
           of
           the
           Assirians
           ,
           as
           a
           hundreth
           fouer-score
           and
           fiue
           thousand
           of
           them
           were
           put
           to
           the
           sword
           ,
           and
           laid
           on
           the
           ground
           as
           corne
           by
           a
           sicle
           .
           Therefore
           what
           a
           huge
           destruction
           shall
           there
           be
           of
           the
           wicked
           ,
           when
           hee
           commeth
           with
           such
           a
           royall
           armie
           of
           Angels
           with
           him
           ?
           There
           are
           manie
           that
           are
           innocent
           that
           are
           terrified
           when
           they
           see
           a
           King
           come
           by
           with
           an
           armed
           power
           ,
           the
           sight
           of
           glistring
           swords
           dismaieth
           them
           ,
           &
           the
           clattering
           of
           armour
           and
           weapons
           affrighteth
           them
           :
           therefore
           what
           terror
           &
           horror
           shall
           come
           vpon
           the
           wicked
           ,
           when
           Christ
           a
           man
           of
           war
           shal
           buckle
           his
           harnesse
           to
           him
           ,
           &
           he
           shal
           put
           on
           iustice
           as
           a
           habergeon
           ,
           &
           shal
           come
           with
           his
           Miriades
           of
           heauenly
           Angels
           ,
           and
           betake
           himself
           to
           his
           throane
           ,
           out
           of
           which
           he
           shall
           thunder
           the
           great
           cur●●e
           against
           all
           flesh
           ,
           which
           must
           be
           ratified
           foreuer
           .
           Where
           shall
           those
           that
           haue
           persecuted
           him
           in
           his
           members
           then
           appeare
           ?
           If
           they
           could
           not
           indure
           the
           maiestie
           of
           him
           when
           he
           came
           ,
           but
           to
           deliuer
           the
           law
           in
           Mount
           Synaj
           ,
           but
           the
           blacknes
           ,
           darknes
           ,
           tempest
           ,
           burning
           fi●e
           was
           to
           terrible
           for
           them
           ,
           
           insomuch
           as
           Moses
           said
           :
           
             I
             feare
             and
             quake
          
           ,
           &
           the
           people
           fled
           &
           stood
           a
           far
           off
           ,
           and
           said
           vnto
           
             Moses
             :
             Talk
             thou
             with
             vs
             &
             we
             wil
             heare
             ,
             but
             let
             not
             God
             talk
             with
             vs
             least
             we
             die
             :
          
           
           Now
           shal
           they
           endure
           his
           second
           comming
           in
           the
           ●●tiousnes
           of
           his
           wrath
           ,
           when
           his
           voice
           shall
           shake
           y●
           heauens
           ,
           the
           earth
           ,
           the
           sea
           ,
           the
           dry
           land
           ,
           &
           his
           comming
           is
           to
           take
           vengeance
           of
           the
           breakers
           of
           this
           lawe
           ?
        
         
         
           If
           men
           ware
           amazed
           at
           any
           strange
           eclips
           of
           Sunne
           and
           Moone
           ,
           if
           any
           extraordinarie
           darknes
           danteth
           them
           (
           as
           the
           Egiptians
           :
           were
           out
           of
           heart
           when
           such
           a
           foggie
           darknes
           came
           vpon
           them
           ,
           
           as
           for
           two
           or
           three
           daies
           together
           one
           could
           not
           see
           another
           ,
           
           or
           mooue
           out
           of
           his
           place
           )
           if
           earth-quakes
           make
           them
           quake
           ,
           and
           their
           hearts
           faile
           them
           vpon
           the
           occurrence
           of
           impetuous
           winds
           ,
           vociferations
           of
           many
           waters
           ,
           noice
           in
           the
           night
           ,
           scritchings
           of
           Serpents
           and
           Dragons
           and
           such
           like
           :
           When
           greater
           signes
           then
           these
           by
           infinite
           degrées
           be
           shewed
           in
           the
           glorious
           comming
           of
           Christ
           to
           iudge
           the
           worlde
           :
           how
           should
           not
           the
           hearts
           of
           the
           wicked
           malt
           like
           waxe
           and
           fall
           away
           like
           water
           ?
           As
           in
           the
           daie
           wheron
           our
           redéemer
           was
           crucified
           the
           naturall
           sonne
           of
           God
           for
           the
           sinnes
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           the
           Sun
           was
           smoothered
           ,
           and
           there
           was
           dacknes
           ouer
           all
           the
           land
           :
           so
           when
           the
           iustice
           of
           the
           adopted
           Son
           of
           God
           shal
           be
           shewed
           ,
           
           there
           shal
           be
           terrible
           fearful
           signes
           ,
           
           to
           strike
           sinners
           into
           passions
           ,
           
           as
           the
           Centurion
           and
           many
           others
           were
           at
           those
           signes
           shewed
           at
           his
           passion
           .
           
           If
           the
           brethren
           of
           Ioseph
           could
           not
           tell
           what
           to
           say
           ,
           when
           as
           Ioseph
           in
           kindnes
           did
           but
           say
           vnto
           him
           I
           am
           Ioseph
           ,
           in
           remembrance
           but
           of
           one
           forpassed
           trespasse
           :
           What
           shal
           stubborne
           sinners
           say
           at
           this
           ,
           the
           glorious
           comming
           of
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           when
           hee
           shall
           come
           riding
           vpon
           the
           heauens
           as
           vpon
           an
           horse
           ,
           
           and
           come
           flying
           with
           the
           winges
           of
           the
           wind
           ,
           
           who
           haue
           so
           often
           solde
           their
           Iesus
           by
           their
           sinfull
           doings
           ,
           and
           neuer
           with
           the
           brethren
           of
           Ioseph
           haue
           yet
           tasted
           of
           any
           sorrowe
           for
           it
           ?
           
           When
           he
           shall
           be
           in
           his
           domination
           ,
           not
           one
           :
           one
           kingdome
           of
           Egipt
           as
           Ioseph
           ,
           
           but
           ouer
           all
           the
           kingdomes
           of
           the
           worlde
           ?
           
           If
           Esther
           was
           cast
           into
           a
           trance
           ,
           
           and
           life
           for
           a
           time
           went
           out
           of
           the
           gates
           of
           her
           bodie
           at
           the
           fight
           of
           king
           Assuerus
           in
           his
           royaltie
           :
           
           If
           Daniel
           hauing
           but
           séene
           an
           Angel
           ,
           
           was
           a
           man
           for
           a
           time
           out
           of
           soule
           :
           
           what
           terror
           and
           trepidation
           shall
           possesse
           vs
           at
           the
           appearance
           of
           Christ
           in
           his
           maiestie
           ,
           
           at
           the
           sight
           of
           his
           retinue
           of
           inumerable
           Angells
           ?
           
           If
           the
           Warders
           of
           the
           Sepulcher
           of
           Christ
           at
           the
           day
           of
           his
           resurrection
           ,
           were
           so
           dismaid
           as
           they
           semed
           like
           dead
           men
           :
           If
           the
           Iewes
           strong
           by
           an
           arme
           of
           flesh
           ,
           by
           seculer
           Mace
           and
           authoritie
           comming
           with
           forcible
           prouision
           to
           attache
           Christ
           in
           the
           Garden
           ,
           hearing
           him
           but
           speak
           &
           say
           I
           am
           her
           fell
           vpon
           their
           backes
           ,
           and
           their
           legges
           could
           not
           longer
           bolde
           vp
           their
           bodies
           :
           Infinit
           terrors
           shall
           beset
           the
           sinfull
           soule
           at
           the
           
           ●ight
           of
           the
           cōming
           of
           Christ
           in
           the
           cloudes
           .
           If
           y●
           Iewes
           could
           not
           ●u●u●e
           the
           Maiestie
           of
           the
           Almightie
           ,
           
           when
           he
           descended
           vpon
           Mount
           Sinai
           but
           to
           deliuer
           the
           Lawe
           :
           
           how
           shall
           they
           bee
           able
           to
           sustaine
           his
           furie
           when
           hee
           commeth
           to
           take
           vengeance
           of
           the
           breakers
           of
           the
           Lawe
           ?
           
           What
           breast
           can
           beare
           the
           arrowes
           of
           ●s
           indignation
           ,
           which
           hee
           hath
           steeped
           in
           〈◊〉
           for
           the
           reta●●a●●on
           of
           incorrigible
           transgressions
           ?
           of
           which
           he
           himself
           saith
           :
           
             I
             will
             make
             mine
             arrowes
             drunken
             in
             blood
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             my
             sworde
             shall
             eate
             vp
             their
             flesh
             .
          
           
           If
           the
           holy
           Citie
           of
           Ierusalem
           sha●l
           be
           scorched
           with
           lights
           and
           bu●●ing
           ●orches
           :
           how
           shall
           Babylon
           the
           place
           of
           confusion
           bee
           searched
           ?
           This
           dreadfull
           maner
           of
           Christes
           comming
           to
           〈◊〉
           ,
           is
           so
           ▪
           the
           greater
           dismayment
           of
           the
           wicked
           :
           when
           the
           King
           of
           Kings
           came
           to
           bee
           married
           to
           his
           Church
           ▪
           and
           came
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           to
           seas●
           with
           vs
           ,
           hee
           came
           in
           apparell
           suting
           that
           purpose
           ,
           and
           looked
           louingly
           ,
           and
           sp●ke
           peaceablie
           to
           the
           worlde
           :
           but
           when
           hee
           shall
           came
           in
           b●ght
           armour
           with
           Sworde
           and
           Arrowes
           in
           his
           hande
           ,
           hee
           sheweth
           by
           this
           beha●iour
           that
           hee
           commeth
           in
           anger
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           is
           no
           talking
           with
           him
           .
        
         
           At
           his
           nat●●i●e
           ,
           when
           hee
           came
           to
           bee
           merrie
           at
           a
           marriage
           ,
           he●
           thus
           sweete●●
           saluted
           them
           by
           his
           heauenly
           faintlie
           :
           
           
             Glorie
             bee
             to
             God
             on
             high
             ,
             in
             earth
             peace
             ,
             and
             good
             will
             towardes
             men
             .
          
           But
           his
           second
           comming
           as
           Esaih
           sheweth
           ,
           is
           otherwise
           :
           
           
             The
             Lorde
             shall
             goe
             forth
             as
             a
             Grant
             :
             hee
             shall
             stirre
             vp
             his
             courage
             like
             a
             man
             of
             warre
             .
          
           The
           Maiestie
           of
           worldly
           Princes
           co●isteth
           in
           their
           glorious
           retinue
           of
           all
           deg●●es
           :
           of
           Dukes
           ,
           Earls
           ,
           Lordes
           ,
           Knightes
           ,
           Gentlemen
           ,
           and
           others
           of
           〈◊〉
           state
           :
           
           the
           glorie
           of
           our
           blessed
           Sauiour
           shall
           be
           shewed
           in
           the
           Clowdes
           by
           his
           royall
           armie
           of
           Saints
           and
           Angels
           .
           
        
         
           The
           Clowd
           〈◊〉
           the
           Session
           house
           of
           the
           Lord
           of
           hostes
           :
           
           that
           place
           was
           for
           good
           〈…〉
           :
           as
           being
           the
           room●aiest
           and
           capable
           of
           all
           〈…〉
           of
           Angells
           ,
           Apostles
           ,
           Mart●●●●●arkes
           ,
           and
           〈◊〉
           idea
           〈◊〉
           Saints
           as
           also
           of
           all
           the
           confused
           cursed
           〈…〉
           But
           he
           ●en
           is
           the
           onely
           braue
           place
           for
           〈…〉
           God
           〈◊〉
           of
           ●hat
           ,
           because
           〈…〉
           heaven
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           parcell
           〈◊〉
           punishment
           interminatea
           against
           the
           diuel
           and
           his
           angels
           ,
           
           to
           be
           cast
           out
           of
           heauen
           Herein
           also
           God
           keepeth
           custome
           ,
           meaning
           to
           ceasu●e
           the
           delinquent
           where
           he
           s●●ned
           .
           The
           Iewes
           mete
           out
           the
           valley
           or
           Iehosaphat
           for
           Gods
           iudgement
           hall
           laying
           the
           foundation
           of
           this
           their
           assertion
           from
           Ioels
           prediction
           :
           
           
             I
             will
             also
             gather
             all
             nations
             and
             will
             bring
             them
             downe
             into
             the
             valley
             of
             Iehosaphat
             and
             will
             pleade
             with
             them
             there
             for
             my
             people
             and
             for
             mine
             heritage
             Israel
          
           and
           from
           other
           such
           wordes
           in
           the
           middle
           part
           of
           that
           chapter
           :
           
           
             Let
             the
             heathen
             be
             weakned
             ,
             and
             come
             vp
             to
             the
             valley
             of
             Iehosaphat
             ,
             for
             ther
             wil
             I
             sit
             to
             iudge
             all
             the
             heathen
             round
             about
             .
          
           The
           Iewes
           with
           all
           pertinacie
           doe
           applie
           this
           prophesie
           to
           temporall
           things
           ,
           and
           dote
           hereupon
           ,
           that
           the
           Messias
           shall
           preuaile
           euer
           the
           Gentiles
           in
           this
           valley
           ,
           and
           condemne
           them
           ;
           and
           that
           afterwarde
           in
           the
           resurrection
           of
           the
           righteous
           he
           shall
           sit
           in
           the
           same
           place
           vpon
           their
           finall
           sentence
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           he
           shall
           kéepe
           a
           solemne
           feast
           with
           the
           godly
           .
           They
           giue
           out
           also
           in
           their
           head-strong
           imaginations
           ,
           that
           an
           Oxe
           is
           staked
           vp
           for
           the
           purpose
           ,
           created
           and
           fatted
           by
           God
           to
           that
           vse
           :
           and
           that
           the
           Leuiathan
           hath
           béene
           slaine
           long
           since
           ,
           and
           laid
           in
           the
           powdring
           tub
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           shall
           drinke
           wine
           fréely
           out
           of
           Paradice
           .
           The
           valley
           of
           Iehosaphat
           is
           called
           the
           valley
           of
           iudgement
           ,
           and
           it
           may
           bee
           true
           that
           at
           Ierusalem
           there
           was
           a
           place
           of
           this
           name
           ,
           scituated
           at
           the
           East
           doore
           of
           the
           Temple
           :
           but
           that
           is
           but
           the
           type
           and
           shadow
           of
           the
           iudgement
           place
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           
           to
           which
           shall
           resort
           a
           greater
           assembly
           then
           that
           valley
           can
           receiue
           .
           But
           we
           desire
           to
           know
           no
           more
           then
           is
           meete
           for
           vs
           ,
           which
           God
           hath
           reuealed
           to
           vs
           :
           We
           list
           not
           to
           looke
           beyond
           the
           Moone
           for
           mysteries
           :
           As
           the
           time
           of
           iudgement
           is
           onely
           knowne
           to
           God
           ,
           so
           God
           knoweth
           best
           what
           place
           is
           fittest
           ,
           and
           what
           place
           he
           will
           haue
           to
           hold
           his
           Assises
           in
           .
        
      
       
         
           The
           tenth
           Chapter
           .
        
         
           The
           persons
           that
           are
           to
           be
           iudged
           .
        
         
           CHrist
           his
           second
           comming
           apperteyning
           wholie
           to
           iudgement
           ,
           where
           the
           persons
           are
           that
           are
           to
           bee
           iudged
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           considered
           .
           All
           persons
           are
           to
           be
           iudged
           without
           exception
           ,
           which
           the
           Scriptures
           cal
           and
           the
           
           Article
           of
           our
           Creede
           calleth
           the
           
             quick
             &
             the
             dead
          
           .
           Some
           by
           the
           quick
           vnderstand
           the
           righteous
           :
           &
           by
           the
           dead
           doe
           vnderstand
           the
           wicked
           .
           
           So
           did
           Diodonis
           of
           whome
           Augustine
           wrighteth
           ,
           whose
           e●position
           he
           there
           reprooueth
           .
           But
           in
           the
           Creede
           &
           scripture
           the
           quick
           are
           said
           to
           be
           those
           whome
           Christ
           findeth
           aliue
           in
           bodie
           at
           his
           second
           comming
           :
           and
           the
           dead
           ,
           whose
           soules
           haue
           left
           their
           bodies
           ,
           or
           are
           giuing
           vp
           the
           ghost
           at
           his
           second
           cōming
           .
           For
           the
           Apostle
           when
           he
           saith
           :
           
           
             We
             shal
             not
             al
             sleep
             ,
             but
             we
             shall
             a●l
             be
             changed
             ,
          
           speaketh
           of
           the
           death
           of
           the
           bodie
           ,
           not
           of
           the
           vniust
           onely
           but
           the
           iust
           likewise
           deade
           in
           bodie
           .
           
             The
             trumpet
             shall
             blow
             and
             the
             dead
             shall
             rise
             incorruptible
             :
          
           Hee
           setteth
           against
           these
           all
           that
           liue
           in
           generall
           both
           good
           and
           bad
           ,
           
             we
             shal
             be
             changed
          
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           :
           all
           whome
           Christ
           shall
           finde
           liuing
           .
           In
           his
           letter
           to
           the
           Thessalonians
           by
           those
           that
           sleepe
           he
           simplie
           vnder
           standeth
           the
           dead
           in
           bodie
           ,
           
           and
           by
           the
           liuing
           ,
           onely
           those
           that
           are
           in
           bodily
           life
           when
           he
           shall
           come
           .
           That
           all
           shall
           bee
           cited
           to
           this
           Court
           ,
           as
           well
           good
           as
           badde
           ,
           sundrie
           comparisons
           doe
           shewe
           :
           as
           of
           the
           wise
           and
           foolish
           virgins
           :
           of
           the
           wheate
           and
           of
           the
           tares
           :
           of
           the
           good
           and
           badde
           fish
           :
           and
           of
           the
           Shéepe
           and
           Goates
           .
           Likewise
           many
           Scripture
           places
           doe
           conclude
           the
           same
           .
           
           
             Before
             him
             shall
             be
             gathered
             all
             Nations
             ▪
          
           Hetherto
           belongeth
           this
           saying
           of
           our
           Sauiour
           indefinitely
           :
           
           
             Whosoeuer
             shall
             confesse
             mee
             before
             men
             ,
             him
             will
             I
             confesse
             also
             before
             my
             Father
             which
             is
             in
             heauen
             .
             But
             whosoeuer
             shall
             deny
             mee
             before
             men
             ,
             him
             will
             I
             also
             denye
             before
             my
             Father
             which
             is
             in
             heauen
             .
          
           The
           Apostle
           hath
           set
           it
           downe
           for
           an
           irrefrugable
           conclusion
           ,
           
             we
             shal
             all
             appeare
             before
             the
             iudgement
             ●eate
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
           Answerable
           to
           this
           is
           this
           his
           other
           Aphort●me
           :
           
           
             we
             must
             al
             appeare
             before
             the
             iudgement
             seate
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             euerie
             man
             may
             receiue
             the
             thinges
             which
             are
             done
             in
             his
             bodie
             ▪
             &c.
             
          
           But
           the
           Godly
           shal
           make
           a
           very
           easie
           reckoning
           .
           For
           Christ
           is
           their
           comfort●●
           ,
           their
           conscience
           there
           cleerg●
           ,
           as
           witnesse
           of
           their
           〈◊〉
           ,
           &
           heauenly
           possession
           ,
           But
           the
           wicked
           ,
           because
           their
           conscience
           shal
           condemne
           thē
           ,
           &
           the
           deuil
           shal
           accuse
           th●●
           Christ
           shal
           be
           against
           thē
           shal
           haue
           a
           world
           of
           wo●●n
           answer
           to
           make
           answers
           .
           
             They
             shal
             say
             to
             the
             mountaine
             ,
          
           
           
             hide
             vs
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             hilles
             co●er
             vs.
          
           But
           from
           hence
           groweth
           a
           question
           how
           the
           Godly
           can
           bee
           iudged
           ,
           
           seeing
           they
           shall
           sitte
           Assistants
           with
           Christ
           in
           the
           
           iudgement
           ,
           
           as
           Esai
           saieth
           .
           
             The
             Lord
             shall
             enter
             into
             iudgement
             with
             the
             ancients
             of
             his
             people
             ,
             and
             the
             Princes
             thereof
             ▪
             that
          
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           with
           the
           elect
           companie
           ,
           as
           Christ
           saith
           to
           his
           Apostles
           :
           
             Ye
             shal
             sit
             vpon
             twelue
             Thrones
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             iudge
             the
             twelue
             Tribes
             of
             Israel
             ,
          
           as
           Paul
           saith
           :
           
             Know
             ye
             not
             that
             wee
             shall
             iudge
             the
             Angels
             ?
          
           We
           answer
           ,
           that
           iudgement
           is
           of
           double
           nature
           :
           there
           is
           a
           iudgement
           of
           Absolution
           :
           there
           is
           another
           iudgement
           which
           is
           of
           Condemnation
           .
           In
           the
           iudgement
           of
           Condemnation
           are
           the
           wicked
           only
           wrapped
           ,
           adulterers
           ,
           adultresses
           ,
           fornicators
           vncleane
           persons
           ,
           
           vsurers
           ,
           oppressors
           slanderers
           ,
           blasph●mers
           ,
           hers
           ,
           deceiuers
           ,
           ep●cures
           ,
           Machi●ilians
           ,
           Atheists
           .
           The
           godly
           haue
           onely
           but
           iudgement
           of
           Absolution
           that
           is
           to
           say
           :
           they
           are
           iudged
           to
           be
           quit
           and
           deliuered
           ,
           and
           blessed
           .
           They
           shall
           be
           absolued
           of
           all
           the
           slanderous
           imputatiōs
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           wicked
           men
           against
           them
           .
           Besides
           men
           ,
           the
           euill
           spirite
           also
           shall
           be
           iudged
           .
           Christ
           denounceth
           infernall
           fire
           to
           the
           diuell
           and
           his
           angels
           :
           
           
             Goe
             yee
             cursed
             into
             Hell
             fire
             prepared
             for
             the
             diuell
             and
             his
             angels
             .
          
           Of
           this
           their
           condemnation
           speaketh
           :
           Peter
           thus
           .
           
           
             God
             spared
             not
             the
             Angels
             that
             had
             sinned
             ,
             but
             cast
             them
             downe
             into
             hel
             ,
             and
             deliuered
             them
             into
             chaines
             of
             darknes
             to
             bee
             kept
             vnto
             condemnation
          
           Of
           this
           Paul
           speaketh
           when
           he
           saith
           .
           
           
             Rnow
             yee
             not
             that
             we
             shall
             iudge
             the
             Angels
             ?
             Iude
          
           consenteth
           with
           the
           rest
           ,
           expresly
           saying
           :
           
             The
             Angels
             also
             which
             kept
             not
             their
             s●st
             estate
             but
             le●t
             their
             own
             habitation
             ,
             he
             hath
             referred
             in
             euerlasting
             chaines
             vnder
             darknes
             ,
             vnto
             the
             iudgement
             of
             the
             great
             day
             .
          
           These
           are
           to
           be
           iudged
           as
           ringleaders
           of
           all
           〈…〉
           of
           all
           the
           band
           of
           sinners
           ,
           
           as
           Iudas
           did
           the
           band
           of
           souldiers
           against
           Christ
           .
           Also
           this
           iudgement
           shall
           extend
           it selfe
           vnto
           the
           senslesse
           &
           vnreasonable
           creature
           ,
           the
           heauen
           ,
           the
           earth
           ,
           and
           whatsoeuer
           is
           conteined
           in
           them
           .
           
           Esai
           speaketh
           of
           new
           heauen
           and
           a
           new
           earth
           ,
           
           that
           are
           promised
           .
           
           
             The
             new
             heauens
          
           ,
           
           
             and
             the
             new
             earth
             which
             I
             will
             make
             ,
          
           
           
             shall
             remaine
             before
             me
             .
             Paul
          
           sheweth
           somuch
           ,
           saying
           :
           
             The
             feruent
             desire
             of
             the
             creature
             waiteth
             when
             the
             sons
             of
             God
             shal
             be
             reuealed
             ,
             because
             the
             creature
             is
             subiect
             to
             vanitie
             ,
             not
             of
             its
             own
             wil
             ,
             but
             by
             reason
             of
             him
             which
             hath
             subdued
             it
             vnder
             hope
             :
             because
             the
             creaturs
             also
             shal
             be
             deliuered
             frō
             the
             bondage
             of
             corruption
             into
             the
             glorious
             liberty
             of
             the
             sons
             of
             God.
          
           Lastly
           antichrist
           is
           rankt
           in
           the
           ranke
           of
           those
           that
           shall
           
           haue
           condemnatorie
           iudgement
           His
           dam●ation
           decréed
           against
           him
           is
           thus
           spoaken
           of
           :
           
             Whom
             the
             Lord
             shall
             consume
             with
             the
             spirite
             of
             his
             mouth
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             shall
             abolish
             with
             the
             brightnes
             ●f
             his
             comming
             .
          
           Thus
           haue
           we
           the
           seuerall
           persons
           that
           shall
           be
           iudged
           seuerally
           ,
           the
           sen●les
           creature
           shal
           be
           purged
           ,
           the
           godly
           shal
           be
           absolued
           ,
           the
           wicked
           shall
           be
           condemned
           ,
           Sathan
           the
           muster
           maister
           of
           malignant
           men
           ,
           shall
           be
           throwne
           downe
           into
           hell
           ,
           and
           Anti-christ
           as
           the
           sonne
           of
           perdition
           ,
           the
           opposite
           a●uersarie
           to
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           shall
           be
           destro●ed
           by
           the
           wrath●●l●
           indignation
           of
           Christ
           .
        
      
       
         
           The
           eleuenth
           Chapter
           .
        
         
           The
           thinges
           that
           are
           to
           be
           iudged
           .
        
         
           AS
           all
           persons
           are
           to
           be
           iudged
           ,
           so
           they
           shall
           bee
           ●asted
           to
           their
           co●rsest
           branne
           :
           Their
           thoughtes
           ,
           wordes
           ,
           workes
           ,
           shal
           be
           as
           throughly
           ransacked
           as
           euer
           Laban
           did
           ra●sacke
           Rachels
           st●ff●
           .
           
           That
           all
           thinges
           shal
           be
           scanned
           .
           Saint
           Iohn
           hath
           declared
           .
           
             I
             saw
             the
             dead
             b●th
             great
             and
             small
             ●●and
             before
             God
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             the
             bookes
             were
             opened
             :
             and
             another
             booke
             was
             open●d
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             booke
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             the
             deade
             were
             iudged
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             which
             were
             writtē
             in
             the
             bookes
             a●cording
             to
             their
             works
             .
          
           God
           is
           said
           i●
           haue
           counting
           bookes
           by
           him
           ,
           because
           all
           thinges
           are
           as
           certaine
           to
           him
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           had
           Ac●●●ries
           and
           Clarkes
           in
           heauen
           to
           make
           enrolement
           thereof
           and
           to
           keepe
           the
           recordes
           of
           them
           .
           〈◊〉
           hath
           three
           seuerall
           〈◊〉
           or
           Bookes
           .
           1.
           
           The
           booke
           of
           prouidence
           .
           2.
           
           Of
           Iudgement
           .
           3.
           
           Of
           life
           .
           The
           booke
           of
           his
           prouidence
           is
           the
           absolute
           knowledge
           of
           a
           particularities
           p●st
           ,
           present
           ,
           to
           come
           .
           This
           Book
           is
           me●●oned
           by
           Dauid
           in
           these
           wordes
           :
           
           
             Thine
             eyes
             did
             see
             my
             substance
             yet
             being
             vnperfect
             :
             and
             in
             thy
             bookes
             were
             al
             my
             members
             written
             ,
             which
             day
             by
             day
             were
             ●ashioned
             ,
             when
             as
             yet
             there
             were
             none
             of
             them
             :
          
           As
           in
           another
           place
           thus
           :
           
             Thou
             tellest
             my
             ●●ttings
             ,
             puttest
             my
             teares
             into
             thy
             bottel
             ,
             are
             not
             these
             things
             noted
             in
             thy
             bookes
             ?
          
           The
           booke
           of
           Iudgement
           is
           that
           whereb●
           he
           giueth
           iudgement
           ,
           which
           is
           of
           two
           sections
           .
           The
           first
           is
           
           his
           ●ore
           knowle●ge
           in
           wh●ch
           all
           the
           affaires
           of
           men
           ,
           their
           designme●ts
           and
           〈…〉
           as
           plainely
           set
           downe
           to
           him
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           were
           p●nned
           Wee
           may
           ●et
           them
           slippe
           in
           a
           careles●e
           ●orge
           fulnesse
           ,
           but
           God
           hath
           ●ckets
           of
           our
           dooings
           by
           him
           ,
           and
           keepeth
           them
           in
           per●ect
           remembrance
           .
           Of
           which
           the
           Prophet
           Dauid
           saith
           thus
           :
           
           
             Thou
             hast
             set
             my
             misdeedes
             before
             thee
             ,
             and
             my
             secret
             sinnes
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             thy
             countenance
             .
          
           So
           that
           be
           they
           neuer
           so
           olde
           ,
           they
           are
           as
           new
           to
           him
           as
           if
           they
           had
           beene
           doon
           but
           yesterday
           .
           
           For
           he
           rippeth
           vp
           the
           s●ane
           of
           Amalek
           ,
           doone
           more
           then
           three
           hundreth
           yeares
           before
           ,
           and
           commaundeth
           Saul
           to
           conferre
           it
           .
           He
           y●
           numbreth
           the
           stars
           ,
           &
           calleth
           them
           all
           by
           their
           names
           ,
           hath
           numbred
           our
           sins
           ,
           and
           will
           name
           them
           vnto
           vs
           :
           as
           periuries
           ,
           blasphemies
           ,
           adulteries
           ,
           lyes
           ,
           vsuries
           and
           such
           like
           .
           The
           second
           leafe
           or
           tome
           of
           this
           second
           Booke
           is
           euerie
           mans
           particuler
           conscience
           ,
           which
           maketh
           conuulsions
           &
           thinges
           in
           vs
           ,
           and
           is
           instead
           of
           a
           thousand
           witnesses
           ,
           setting
           before
           vs
           the
           thinges
           that
           we
           haue
           done
           .
           The
           booke
           of
           life
           is
           the
           decree
           of
           Gods
           election
           ,
           in
           which
           God
           hath
           set
           downe
           who
           are
           sealed
           vp
           vnto
           eternal
           life
           .
           The
           opening
           of
           these
           bookes
           is
           Gods
           reuealing
           vnto
           euerie
           man
           his
           owne
           proper
           sins
           ,
           in
           thought
           word
           ,
           and
           deede
           ,
           committed
           against
           heauen
           and
           against
           him
           ,
           and
           then
           also
           by
           his
           omnipotent
           power
           ,
           hee
           that
           can
           of
           stones
           by
           Iordans
           brooke
           side
           raise
           vp
           Children
           to
           Abraham
           ,
           shall
           breake
           a
           sunder
           our
           stonie
           consciences
           ,
           so
           that
           wee
           shall
           haue
           compunction
           and
           remembrance
           of
           all
           sorepassed
           actions
           .
           Now
           the
           conscience
           of
           the
           wicked
           is
           feared
           with
           a
           hot
           yron
           ,
           and
           is
           past
           feeling
           ,
           but
           then
           ,
           it
           shall
           be
           so
           sensible
           and
           seeling
           as
           it
           shall
           accuse
           and
           condemne
           it selfe
           .
        
         
           Being
           thus
           reuealed
           and
           spred
           abroad
           ,
           there
           shal
           be
           dis●inction
           made
           of
           them
           according
           to
           the
           nature
           of
           them
           eyther
           good
           or
           euil
           .
           That
           shall
           be
           thus
           done
           .
           They
           that
           neuer
           had
           knowledge
           of
           the
           law
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           had
           no
           other
           schoolemaster
           but
           nature
           ,
           shall
           bee
           tryed
           and
           iudged
           by
           the
           lawe
           of
           nature
           .
           As
           for
           those
           that
           liue
           in
           the
           church
           ,
           &
           ha●e
           li●ed
           vnder
           the
           law
           and
           vnder
           grace
           :
           shal
           haue
           their
           tryal
           by
           the
           law
           &
           the
           Gospel
           .
           
           So
           saith
           
             Paul
             ,
             As
             many
             as
             haue
             liued
             by
             the
             law
             shal
             be
             iudged
             by
             the
             law
             .
             At
             the
             day
             of
             iudgement
             ●od
             ●hal
             iudge
             the
             secrets
             of
             our
             hearts
             according
             to
             his
             Gospel
             .
          
           To
           ●xpresse
           the
           exact
           account
           that
           shal
           be
           taken
           of
           
           al
           thinges
           in
           the
           iudgement
           ,
           Iob
           saith
           of
           God
           ,
           
             Thou
             hast
             sealed
             vp
             our
             sins
             in
             a
             bag
             ▪
          
           it
           is
           more
           to
           〈◊〉
           then
           to
           keepe
           ,
           for
           sealing
           signifieth
           a
           very
           speciall
           keeping
           ,
           Therfore
           the
           bag
           and
           bundle
           of
           our
           misdeeds
           being
           sealed
           vp
           :
           not
           the
           least
           sinne
           of
           al
           can
           possible
           drop
           out
           .
           
           To
           the
           further
           insinuation
           heereof
           saith
           the
           Lord
           by
           
             Zephaniah
             :
             I
             will
             search
             Ierusalem
             with
             Lanterns
             ▪
          
           Such
           thinges
           as
           we
           desire
           verie
           much
           ,
           wee
           seeke
           for
           verie
           much
           ,
           but
           when
           we
           seeke
           with
           candle
           and
           Cresset
           light
           ,
           wee
           shew
           thereby
           that
           we
           will
           seeke
           to
           purpose
           and
           will
           finde
           if
           it
           be
           possible
           .
           But
           when
           the
           Almightie
           seeketh
           with
           his
           Candle
           in
           his
           hand
           ,
           how
           is
           it
           possible
           but
           that
           he
           should
           finde
           what
           he
           seeketh
           for
           ?
           This
           is
           a
           iudgement
           by
           it self
           of
           which
           all
           the
           iudgements
           of
           men
           are
           wide
           .
           Before
           the
           Tribunals
           and
           iudgement
           seates
           of
           men
           the
           truth
           is
           often
           obscured
           ,
           and
           the
           offences
           of
           men
           are
           eyther
           smothered
           ,
           dissembled
           ,
           or
           diminished
           :
           when
           as
           eyther
           the
           Iudge
           is
           deceiued
           ,
           or
           the
           witnesses
           is
           corrupted
           ,
           or
           the
           guiltie
           man
           beguileth
           both
           :
           but
           there
           is
           none
           of
           all
           these
           in
           this
           Iudgement
           .
           The
           consistoriall
           places
           of
           men
           ,
           respect
           consanguinitie
           ,
           affinitye
           Nobilitie
           :
           but
           these
           haue
           no
           priuiledge
           in
           that
           impartiall
           place
           :
           For
           thus
           the
           Psalmist
           saith
           :
           
           
             Bee
             not
             thou
             afraide
             when
             one
             is
             made
             rich
             ,
             and
             when
             the
             glorie
             of
             his
             house
             is
             increased
             .
             For
             he
             shall
             take
             nothing
             away
             when
             he
             dyeth
             ,
             neither
             shall
             his
             pompe
             descend
             after
             .
          
           The
           hope
           of
           the
           wicked
           shall
           faile
           him
           ,
           
             his
             trust
          
           saith
           
             Iob
             shall
             be
             as
             the
             house
             of
             a
             Spider
             .
          
           
           If
           
             righteousnesse
             and
             iudgement
             shall
             bee
             the
             preperation
             of
             his
             seate
             ,
          
           what
           is
           the
           preheminence
           of
           Gentrie
           before
           others
           ,
           before
           that
           heauenly
           seate
           ?
           of
           this
           wrighting
           and
           storing
           vp
           of
           the
           worldes
           faulles
           against
           the
           day
           of
           reckoning
           .
           
           Isaiah
           speaketh
           thus
           :
           
             Behold
             it
             is
             written
             before
             me
             :
             I
             wil
             not
             keep
             silence
             ,
             but
             wil
             render
             it
             &
             recōpence
             it
             into
             their
             bosomes
             .
          
           In
           the
           meane
           while
           y●
           art
           merry
           like
           a
           fond
           fellonious
           fellow
           ,
           who
           being
           indited
           of
           scheme
           ,
           is
           swallowed
           vp
           with
           a
           sottish
           security
           ,
           in
           that
           meane
           while
           the
           inditemēt
           passing
           on
           &
           the
           Clark
           of
           the
           Assise
           pē●ing
           euery
           point
           therunto
           appertaning
           .
           That
           there
           shal
           be
           this
           busie
           inquirie
           ,
           &
           that
           this
           singuler
           scrutiny
           shal
           be
           made
           of
           thoughts
           ,
           wordes
           ,
           workes
           ,
           the
           Scriptures
           haue
           tolde
           vs.
           That
           our
           thoughts
           shal
           be
           discouered
           ,
           Salomon
           maketh
           manifest
           sayinges
           :
           
           
             God
             will
             bring
             to
             iudgement
             euerye
             secret
             thing
             whether
             it
             bee
             good
             or
             euill
             .
          
        
         
         
           If
           euerie
           secret
           thing
           shall
           be
           iudged
           ,
           then
           the
           thought
           shall
           be
           iudged
           .
           
           Paul
           maketh
           it
           a
           plaine
           case
           saying
           :
           
             God
             shall
             judge
             the
             secrets
             of
             men
             by
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             according
             to
             my
             Gospell
             .
          
           That
           which
           he
           saith
           thus
           else
           where
           enforceth
           as
           much
           :
           
             Iudge
             nothing
             before
             the
             time
             ,
             vntill
             the
             Lord
             come
             ,
             who
             will
             lighten
             thinges
             that
             are
             hidden
             in
             darkenes
             ,
             and
             make
             the
             counsels
             of
             the
             hearts
             manifest
             .
          
           Wherefore
           the
           thoughts
           of
           the
           ambitious
           which
           are
           as
           wide
           as
           hell
           mouth
           ,
           (
           as
           Pirhus
           his
           thoughts
           roued
           from
           Macedon
           to
           Greece
           ,
           from
           Greece
           to
           Italie
           )
           which
           e●alt
           themselues
           like
           Eagles
           ,
           and
           say
           in
           the
           haughtine
           〈◊〉
           of
           their
           mindes
           :
           
           
             Who
             shall
             bring
             me
             down
             to
             the
             ground
             ?
          
           who
           swel
           in
           their
           hearts
           with
           swelling
           titles
           ,
           as
           Sapor
           the
           King
           of
           Persia
           ,
           who
           wrote
           himselfe
           king
           of
           kinges
           ,
           Brother
           to
           the
           Sunne
           and
           Moone
           ,
           partner
           with
           the
           Star●es
           .
           〈◊〉
           thoughts
           I
           say
           of
           the
           proude
           shall
           be
           r●●led
           .
           So
           the
           thoughtes
           of
           Epicureans
           companions
           of
           swaggering
           swill
           bowles
           ,
           who
           thinke
           it
           good
           to
           take
           their
           fill
           of
           pleasure
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           licking
           vp
           these
           and
           such
           like
           sayings
           :
           
             Let
             vs
             eate
             and
             drinke
             to
             morrow
             we
             shall
             die
             .
          
           
        
         
           
             Ede
             ,
             bibe
             ,
             lude
             ,
             post
             mortem
             nulla
             voluptat
             .
          
           
             Here
             eate
             and
             drinke
             ,
             disport
             and
             play
             :
          
           
             For
             after
             death
             all
             fade
             away
             .
          
        
         
           
             Soule
             take
             thy
             rest
             ,
             for
             thou
             hast
             goods
             laide
             vp
             for
             many
             yeres
             .
             Better
             is
             a
             liuing
             Dog
             thē
             a
             dead
             Lyon
          
           ;
           
           The
           thoughts
           of
           these
           copesmates
           shall
           be
           said
           before
           them
           :
           the
           thoughts
           of
           the
           malicious
           shall
           then
           come
           to
           light
           ,
           
           who
           said
           to
           themselues
           ,
           
             Who
             will
             giue
             me
             of
             his
             flesh
             to
             eate
             ?
          
           The
           cogitations
           of
           the
           couetous
           shall
           be
           〈◊〉
           ,
           and
           the
           cu●taine
           of
           secrecie
           that
           hath
           euer
           yet
           couered
           them
           shall
           be
           drawne
           aside
           ,
           so
           that
           all
           the
           world
           shall
           see
           them
           :
           
           who
           conceiue
           thus
           in
           the
           Closets
           of
           their
           thoughts
           ,
           
           
             Soule
             take
             thy
             rest
             ,
             to
             day
             or
             to
             morrow
             we
             will
             goe
             into
             such
             a
             Cittie
             ,
             and
             there
             continue
             a
             yere
             ,
             and
             bay
             and
             sell
             &
             gaine
             .
          
        
         
           These
           supposalls
           shall
           be
           scatter●d
           like
           fenne
           ,
           and
           shall
           bee
           proclaimed
           on
           the
           house
           toppe
           .
           ●ou●terous
           thoughtes
           ,
           theeuish
           thoughts
           ,
           thoughts
           of
           all
           natures
           shal
           be
           opened
           .
           As
           for
           deedes
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           doubt
           but
           they
           shall
           haue
           their
           doome
           :
           of
           this
           Paul
           ascertaineth
           vs
           ,
           saying
           :
           
           
             Against
             this
             day
             of
             wrath
             and
             of
             the
             declaration
             of
             the
             iust
             iudgement
             of
             God
             ,
             he
             will
             rewarde
             euery
             man
             according
             to
             his
             workes
             .
          
           So
           hee
           dooth
           in
           another
           place
           :
           
           
             We
             must
             all
             appeare
             before
             the
             iudgement
             seate
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           
           
             that
             euery
             man
             may
             receiue
             the
             things
             which
             is
             done
             in
             his
             bodie
             be
             it
             good
             or
             euill
             .
          
           
           So
           doth
           Christ
           in
           
             Mathew
             .
             The
             son
             of
             man
             shall
             come
             in
             the
             glorie
             of
             his
             father
             ,
             then
             shall
             he
             giue
             to
             euerie
             man
             according
             to
             his
             deeds
             .
          
           The
           sentence
           of
           iudgement
           is
           formed
           according
           to
           our
           deeds
           .
           
           
             I
             was
             an
             hūgred
             &
             ye
             fed
             me
             not
             .
          
           for
           this
           cause
           Christ
           saith
           :
           
             And
             they
             shall
             come
             forth
             that
             haue
             done
             good
             vnto
             the
             resurrection
             of
             life
             :
          
           
           
             but
             they
             that
             haue
             done
             euil
             ,
             to
             the
             resurrection
             of
             condemnation
             .
          
           It
           is
           also
           as
           plaine
           a
           point
           ,
           that
           our
           words
           shal
           be
           ventilated
           and
           iudged
           .
           A
           blasphemous
           worde
           belked
           against
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           is
           both
           accomptable
           and
           vnpardonable
           ▪
           according
           to
           this
           saying
           of
           our
           
             Sauiour
             ?
             Whosoeuer
             shall
             speake
             against
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
          
           
           
             it
             shall
             not
             be
             forgiuen
             him
             neither
             in
             this
             world
             ,
          
           
           
             nor
             in
             the
             world
             to
             come
             .
          
           Yea
           euery
           vaine
           word
           shall
           be
           sentenced
           to
           iudgement
           ,
           as
           Christ
           saith
           :
           
           
             Of
             euery
             idle
             worde
             that
             men
             shall
             speake
             ,
             they
             shall
             giue
             account
             thereof
             at
             the
             day
             of
             iudgement
             :
             For
             by
             thy
             words
             thou
             shalt
             be
             iustified
             ,
             and
             by
             thy
             wordes
             thou
             shalt
             be
             condemned
             .
          
           If
           not
           any
           idle
           word
           may
           be
           borne
           with
           ,
           how
           shall
           oaths
           and
           cursed
           speaches
           ,
           which
           are
           as
           common
           as
           stones
           in
           the
           street
           be
           borne
           with
           ?
           Wo
           be
           to
           great
           dinners
           ,
           whereat
           when
           we
           haue
           béene
           at
           our
           full
           meales
           ,
           we
           haue
           full
           mouthes
           ,
           and
           powre
           out
           wastful
           words
           of
           wind
           ,
           as
           lustily
           as
           we
           haue
           powred
           in
           wine
           wantonly
           .
           Iob
           ●umpeth
           with
           the
           former
           ,
           declaring
           that
           we
           shall
           haue
           it
           fall
           by
           our
           words
           :
           
           
             This
             is
             the
             portion
             of
             the
             wicked
             man
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             heritage
             that
             he
             shall
             haue
             of
             God
             for
             his
             words
          
           Christ
           telleth
           the
           wicked
           seruant
           ,
           
           that
           he
           will
           conuict
           and
           condemne
           him
           by
           his
           own
           mouth
           ▪
           Cyprian
           is
           of
           that
           minde
           ,
           that
           the
           rich
           glutton
           was
           most
           tormented
           in
           his
           tongue
           ,
           
           because
           in
           his
           tongue
           he
           most
           offended
           Wherefore
           set
           we
           a
           watch
           before
           our
           tongue
           and
           ward
           we
           well
           the
           doore
           of
           our
           lips
           ,
           
           that
           no
           vnbeseeming
           word
           may
           passe
           out
           of
           it
           here
           after
           to
           punish
           vs.
           
           A
           godly
           man
           purposing
           to
           commit
           the
           whole
           Psalme
           to
           memorie
           ,
           and
           to
           meditate
           well
           vpon
           it
           :
           when
           he
           had
           weyed
           well
           the
           first
           verse
           of
           it
           in
           these
           words
           :
           
             I
             said
             I
             will
             take
             heed
             to
             my
             wayes
             ,
             that
             I
             offend
             not
             in
             my
             tongue
             ,
          
           found
           studie
           enough
           of
           that
           to
           last
           him
           all
           his
           life
           ,
           so
           that
           he
           could
           go
           no
           further
           .
           I
           would
           to
           God
           we
           could
           take
           out
           this
           lesson
           while
           we
           liued
           ,
           &
           we
           should
           he
           highly
           learned
           .
           
           The
           calling
           of
           our
           brother
           but
           Foole
           in
           malice
           of
           minde
           ,
           
           is
           culpable
           of
           hell
           fire
           ,
           so
           Christ
           hath
           concluded
           .
           Now
           who
           is
           not
           wrapped
           in
           the
           iudgement
           by
           this
           verdit
           ?
           Thus
           great
           is
           the
           Haruest
           of
           sinne
           ,
           what
           with
           thoughts
           ,
           wordes
           ,
           workes
           ,
           which
           by
           a
           sickle
           from
           Heauen
           shall
           bee
           cutte
           downe
           at
           the
           generall
           iudgement
           .
        
      
       
         
           The
           twelfth
           Chapter
           .
        
         
           Of
           the
           terror
           and
           horror
           of
           the
           iudgement
           day
           .
        
         
           THough
           alreadie
           (
           as
           fit
           aduantages
           haue
           béen
           offered
           )
           we
           haue
           by
           diuerse
           inferences
           in
           some
           sort
           ,
           illustrated
           the
           terror
           of
           the
           iudgement
           :
           yet
           because
           it
           beareth
           matter
           of
           a
           tractate
           by
           it selfe
           ,
           &
           it
           minisstreth
           much
           profitable
           vse
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           we
           will
           take
           it
           in
           hand
           .
           1
           The
           terrible
           signes
           ,
           the
           sorerunners
           of
           the
           iudgement
           ,
           doe
           signifie
           sufficiently
           the
           outrage
           thereof
           .
           Hereupon
           
             Eusebius
             Emissenus
          
           maketh
           this
           deduction
           .
           
             Cum
             talis
             futurus
             sit
             terror
             venientis
             ,
             quis
             poterit
             terrorem
             sustinere
             iudicantis
             .
          
           If
           such
           be
           the
           terror
           of
           his
           comming
           ,
           who
           shall
           abide
           the
           terror
           of
           his
           iudging
           ?
           These
           signes
           haue
           had
           a
           roome
           by
           themselues
           ,
           and
           therefore
           we
           heere
           leade
           them
           .
           2
           The
           matter
           we
           haue
           in
           hand
           is
           euicted
           by
           the
           number
           without
           number
           that
           is
           to
           be
           iudged
           .
           
           
             I
             haue
             sworne
             by
             my selfe
          
           (
           saith
           God
           )
           
             the
             worde
             is
             gone
             out
             of
             my
             mouth
             in
             righteousnesse
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             shall
             not
             returne
          
           ,
           
           
             that
             euerie
             knee
             shal
             bow
             vnto
             me
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           An
           hoast
           innumerable
           as
           the
           sands
           of
           the
           sea
           ,
           shall
           stand
           before
           him
           .
           They
           shall
           be
           called
           together
           as
           soone
           as
           an
           arrow
           can
           be
           deliuered
           out
           of
           a
           bowe
           ,
           
             in
             a
             moment
             ,
             in
             the
             twinckling
             of
             an
             eie
             ,
             at
             the
             last
             trumpet
             .
          
           Make
           this
           supposall
           (
           my
           brethren
           )
           that
           al
           the
           bodies
           of
           men
           did
           lye
           vpon
           one
           heap
           ,
           what
           a
           ruthfull
           sight
           would
           it
           make
           :
           therefore
           what
           an
           obiect
           and
           spectacle
           will
           that
           be
           ,
           when
           so
           many
           Myriads
           of
           men
           shal
           be
           mustred
           together
           in
           the
           ayre
           at
           the
           iudgement
           day
           ?
           When
           the
           Kings
           writ
           is
           out
           for
           the
           execution
           of
           a
           noble
           man
           ,
           ye
           shall
           haue
           huge
           heapes
           of
           people
           trudging
           to
           the
           execution
           place
           :
           but
           in
           the
           great
           day
           of
           iudgement
           ,
           wherein
           so
           many
           kings
           shall
           stande
           out
           in
           Chaines
           ,
           and
           so
           manie
           Nobles
           in
           Linkes
           of
           Iron
           naked
           ,
           
           trembling
           ,
           all
           their
           proude
           retinue
           cut
           from
           their
           heeles
           ▪
           to
           receiue
           a
           sentence
           of
           a
           neuer
           dying
           death
           ,
           what
           beholding
           will
           there
           bee
           of
           that
           ,
           and
           how
           formidable
           will
           the
           face
           and
           fashion
           of
           the
           same
           bee
           ?
           3
           The
           greatnesse
           of
           Gods
           anger
           which
           will
           bee
           declared
           at
           that
           day
           ,
           sheweth
           likewise
           the
           great
           horriblenesse
           of
           that
           day
           .
           The
           whole
           packe
           of
           worldly
           calamities
           ,
           as
           plagues
           ,
           bloodshed
           ,
           famine
           ,
           rage
           of
           waters
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           ,
           are
           but
           a
           sparke
           of
           that
           fire
           of
           furie
           that
           lyeth
           close
           in
           his
           breast
           ,
           couered
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           with
           Ashes
           ,
           which
           will
           breake
           out
           and
           climbe
           like
           the
           Sun
           in
           the
           morning
           ,
           and
           consume
           sinne
           and
           sinners
           like
           stubble
           at
           the
           dreadfull
           iudgement
           .
           The
           Lorde
           sent
           this
           errant
           vnto
           Pharaoh
           :
           
           
             I
             will
             at
             this
             time
             send
             all
             my
             plagues
             vpon
             thine
             heart
             .
             &c.
             And
             indeede
             for
             this
             cause
             haue
             I
             appointed
             to
             shewe
             my
             power
             in
             thee
             ,
             and
             to
             declare
             my
             name
             throughout
             all
             the
             worlde
             .
          
           The
           obstinate
           sinner
           in
           the
           iudgement
           shal
           be
           the
           soule
           of
           this
           sentence
           ,
           vpon
           his
           vilde
           head
           shal
           be
           powred
           the
           full
           violl
           of
           the
           red
           mixt
           wine
           of
           his
           wrath
           ,
           God
           will
           get
           him
           a
           name
           by
           him
           ,
           and
           by
           their
           punishment
           make
           declaration
           of
           the
           greatnesse
           of
           his
           righteous
           iudgements
           .
           The
           stroke
           of
           Gods
           hand
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           is
           but
           the
           stroke
           of
           a
           rod
           :
           but
           the
           punishment
           laid
           vp
           for
           the
           life
           to
           come
           ,
           is
           
             a
             seething
             pot
          
           .
           The
           vision
           of
           Ieremie
           ,
           the
           allusian
           hereunto
           giueth
           vs
           this
           comparison
           .
           
           The
           de●ection
           of
           the
           Angels
           from
           their
           first
           estate
           of
           Adam
           out
           of
           Paradise
           :
           
           the
           browning
           of
           the
           first
           world
           with
           riuers
           of
           water
           ▪
           
           and
           of
           Sodom
           and
           Gomorr●a
           with
           riuers
           of
           Brimston
           :
           
           the
           slaughter
           of
           the
           first
           borne
           of
           Egypt
           the
           plagues
           brought
           vpon
           Pharaoh
           :
           
           the
           blotting
           out
           of
           the
           memorie
           of
           Amalek
           from
           among
           men
           :
           
           the
           destruction
           brought
           vpon
           the
           kings
           Og
           ,
           
           and
           Schon
           ,
           
           &
           the
           kingdoms
           of
           Chanaan
           :
           the
           ouer
           whelming
           of
           the
           blasphemer
           with
           stones
           :
           the
           leprosie
           wherwith
           Miriam
           the
           sister
           of
           Moses
           was
           smittē
           :
           
           the
           rupture
           of
           the
           earth
           which
           cauered
           Dathan
           &
           Abira●●
           the
           fir●●
           Serpents
           that
           destroied
           the
           Israelites
           :
           
           the
           iudgements
           shewed
           vpō
           Achan
           for
           his
           sacriledge
           :
           
           the
           sudden
           &
           fearfull
           death
           of
           Eli
           the
           high
           priest
           .
           
           
           who
           by
           a
           fall
           frō
           his
           chaire
           brake
           his
           necke
           :
           
           the
           repudiation
           of
           Sa●●
           the
           death
           that
           was
           inflicted
           vpō
           Vzzah
           for
           putting
           his
           hand
           to
           the
           Arke
           the
           iudgement
           shewed
           vpon
           the
           disobedient
           Prophet
           sent
           to
           Ieroboam
           ,
           
           who
           was
           torne
           by
           a
           lion
           :
           
           the
           ouerthrow
           of
           an
           
           hundred
           fourescore
           and
           fiue
           thousand
           in
           one
           night
           of
           y●
           Assirians
           by
           the
           stroake
           of
           an
           Angell
           .
           
        
         
         
           The
           singuler
           seueritie
           shewed
           vpon
           a
           sort
           of
           scoffing
           boyes
           ,
           that
           beardes
           the
           good
           Prophet
           ,
           
           torne
           in
           peeces
           by
           two
           Beares
           .
           
           The
           Leprosie
           of
           Gihezi
           for
           his
           Simonie
           :
           
           The
           slaughter
           of
           Goliath
           the
           champion
           ,
           
           by
           a
           childe
           ,
           the
           strange
           death
           of
           Ananias
           and
           Zaphira
           his
           wife
           stricken
           to
           death
           by
           the
           swoord
           of
           Peters
           lips
           :
           the
           moste
           wretched
           ende
           of
           Herod
           ,
           
           ouer
           crowed
           and
           ouercame
           in
           the
           height
           of
           his
           pride
           by
           the
           lowest
           creatures
           in
           the
           earth
           ,
           eaten
           vp
           by
           wormes
           aliue
           :
           impatient
           to
           stay
           till
           hee
           was
           laide
           in
           his
           graue
           .
        
         
           These
           ,
           and
           whatsoeuer
           else
           besides
           these
           are
           to
           bee
           named
           ,
           are
           not
           worth
           the
           naming
           ,
           with
           those
           deuised
           torments
           for
           the
           damned
           ,
           which
           shall
           bee
           denounced
           against
           them
           in
           the
           iudgement
           .
           For
           all
           these
           were
           but
           roddes
           held
           ouer
           them
           :
           
           
             If
             thou
             strikest
             with
             a
             rod
          
           (
           saith
           
             Salomon
             )
             he
             shall
             not
             dye
             .
          
           
           A
           rodde
           is
           but
           for
           correction
           ,
           
           it
           worketh
           not
           destruction
           :
           And
           a
           blow
           giuen
           by
           this
           ,
           proceedeth
           not
           from
           hatred
           but
           from
           loue
           .
           
             He
             that
             spareth
             the
             rod
             hateth
             the
             Childe
             .
          
           It
           is
           Dauids
           saying
           :
           
             Thy
             rodde
             and
             thy
             staffe
             comfort
             me
             .
          
           We
           are
           corrected
           in
           this
           world
           that
           we
           might
           not
           bee
           condemned
           in
           the
           world
           to
           come
           .
           These
           punishments
           are
           but
           wandes
           to
           waken
           vs
           ,
           ouer-whelmed
           with
           a
           dead
           sléepe
           of
           securitie
           ,
           and
           to
           rouse
           vs
           vp
           out
           of
           the
           pallet
           of
           o●r
           carnall
           pleasures
           .
           But
           there
           is
           a
           scalding
           kettle
           for
           the
           cursed
           companie
           set
           on
           the
           fire
           against
           the
           day
           of
           iudgement
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           
             seething
             Pot
          
           the
           Prophet
           before
           spake
           of
           .
           A
           seething
           Pot
           is
           to
           boyle
           flesh
           in
           :
           but
           God
           hath
           a
           capable
           pot
           for
           the
           nonce
           to
           boyle
           much
           flesh
           in
           it
           .
           This
           Pot
           is
           Hell
           pitte
           ,
           and
           the
           fire
           vnder
           it
           is
           the
           fire
           of
           Hell
           ,
           and
           the
           seething
           is
           their
           perpetual
           burning
           .
           Herevnto
           alludeth
           Iob
           ,
           
           saying
           :
           
             Out
             of
             his
             mouth
             goe
             lamps
             ,
             and
             sparkes
             of
             fire
             leape
             out
             .
             Out
             of
             his
             Nostrels
             commeth
             out
             smoake
             ,
             as
             out
             of
             a
             boyling
             pot
             or
             Caldron
             .
          
           Thus
           much
           also
           is
           insinuated
           by
           the
           Psalmist
           in
           this
           wise
           ,
           
           
             Our
             God
             shal
             come
             and
             not
             keepe
             silence
             ,
             a
             fire
             shal
             deuoure
             before
             him
             ,
             and
             a
             mighty
             tempest
             shal
             be
             mooued
             round
             about
             him
             .
          
           It
           is
           fearefull
           to
           hea●e
           a
           terrible
           thunder
           :
           but
           the
           thunder
           clappe
           at
           that
           time
           wil
           shake
           and
           rend
           the
           foundation
           of
           the
           heart
           ,
           of
           which
           Dauid
           saith
           ,
           
             At
             the
             voice
             of
             thy
             thunder
             they
             are
             affraid
             .
          
           
           The
           countenance
           of
           the
           iudge
           wil
           be
           then
           so
           grim
           ,
           his
           lips
           will
           be
           so
           burning
           ,
           and
           his
           face
           so
           full
           of
           indignation
           ,
           as
           the
           verie
           Saintes
           will
           shunne
           
           his
           lookes
           :
           wherefore
           Iob
           saith
           ,
           
             Who
             shall
             hide
             me
             till
             the
             anger
             of
             God
             passeth
             ouer
             ?
          
           And
           why
           ?
           because
           there
           is
           no
           sin
           ,
           but
           God
           findeth
           it
           out
           .
           An
           vnskilfull
           Painter
           pleaseth
           himselfe
           with
           his
           picture
           and
           workemanship
           ,
           but
           he
           that
           is
           perfect
           in
           that
           trade
           findeth
           manye
           faultes
           in
           it
           .
           
           If
           therefore
           in
           that
           day
           ,
           
           which
           is
           a
           day
           of
           Iustice
           ,
           the
           elect
           tremble
           ,
           what
           shal
           sinners
           doe
           ?
           how
           shal
           they
           not
           be
           at
           their
           wittes
           end
           ?
           wherefore
           Malachi
           crieth
           out
           of
           that
           day
           ,
           saying
           :
           
           
             Who
             may
             abide
             the
             day
             of
             his
             comming
             ?
             and
             who
             shall
             endure
             when
             he
             appeareth
             ?
             For
             he
             is
             like
             a
             purging
             fi●e
             ,
             and
             like
             fullers
             sope
             .
          
           It
           is
           a
           fearefull
           thing
           (
           saith
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           Epistle
           to
           the
           
             Hebrewes
             )
             To
             fall
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             liuing
             God.
          
           
           To
           fall
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           a
           dying
           God
           ,
           if
           I
           may
           so
           tearme
           our
           crucified
           redeemer
           ,
           there
           is
           much
           hope
           of
           comfort
           to
           b●e
           had
           .
           For
           thou
           shalt
           finde
           his
           handes
           fastned
           to
           the
           Crosse
           ,
           so
           as
           he
           cannot
           smite
           thee
           ,
           The
           punishment
           of
           this
           life
           laide
           to
           that
           which
           is
           laide
           out
           against
           the
           life
           to
           come
           ,
           I
           can
           liken
           no
           better
           then
           to
           the
           triyall
           that
           is
           made
           of
           a
           Bull
           before
           hee
           is
           ledde
           to
           the
           li●tes
           to
           bee
           baited
           ,
           who
           onelye
           is
           basted
           a
           little
           with
           a
           couple
           of
           clubs
           or
           cudgels
           :
           but
           when
           he
           cōmeth
           to
           the
           combate
           ,
           then
           clubs
           .
           Swordes
           ,
           speares
           are
           set
           against
           him
           .
           These
           daies
           are
           daies
           of
           dalliance
           ,
           wherein
           a
           waster
           or
           rodde
           of
           l●uing
           correction
           is
           shaken
           against
           vs
           ,
           but
           at
           that
           dismall
           ,
           ●irefull
           ,
           dreadfull
           day
           ,
           Lances
           ,
           swordes
           ,
           speares
           ,
           and
           instruments
           of
           death
           ,
           will
           be
           prepared
           against
           the
           face
           of
           all
           his
           enemies
           .
           Then
           shall
           the
           ma●●cles
           and
           fetters
           be
           brought
           foorth
           to
           
             binde
             Kinges
             in
             chaines
          
           ,
           
           
             and
             Nobles
             with
             linckes
             of
             yron
             .
          
           
           
             I
             Lictor
             ligam●nus
          
           ,
           
           Erecutioner
           ,
           
           due
           thine
           office
           shall
           the
           iudge
           say
           :
           
           
             Binde
             him
             hand
             and
             foote
             and
             cast
             him
             into
             vtter
             darknes
             .
          
           Now
           are
           our
           feete
           free
           ,
           and
           of
           libertie
           to
           run
           the
           way
           of
           Gods
           commaundements
           ,
           but
           then
           they
           shall
           be
           shackled
           and
           be
           in
           the
           stockes
           ,
           and
           the
           yron
           shall
           enter
           int●
           our
           soule
           .
           Now
           are
           our
           handes
           ,
           the
           instrument
           of
           good
           works
           ,
           loose
           :
           but
           then
           they
           shall
           be
           pinnioned
           ,
           and
           they
           shall
           not
           be
           suffered
           to
           worke
           any
           longer
           Wherfore
           Ioel
           of
           this
           day
           thus
           saith
           :
           
             Let
             all
             the
             inhabitants
             of
             the
             land
             tremble
             :
             for
             the
             day
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             come
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             at
             hand
             .
          
           
           
             A
             day
             of
             darkenes
          
           ,
           
           
             &
             of
             blacknes
             a
             day
             of
             cloudes
             and
             obscuritie
             .
          
           As
           he
           shewed
           his
           power
           i●
           the
           worldes
           creation
           ▪
           his
           wisdome
           in
           it's
           g●bernation
           ,
           so
           his
           iustice
           shall
           be
           manifested
           in
           the
           correction
           of
           the
           wicked
           ,
           in
           that
           
           day
           of
           the
           declaration
           of
           his
           righteous
           iudgements
           .
           Then
           shall
           a
           sinner
           stand
           tongue
           tide
           ,
           &
           haue
           not
           a
           word
           to
           say
           ,
           as
           the
           mute
           man
           that
           came
           to
           the
           marriage
           without
           his
           wedding
           suite
           .
           For
           what
           should
           he
           say
           ?
           
           for
           it
           shall
           be
           as
           Iob
           saith
           ,
           
             How
             should
             a
             man
             compared
             vnto
             God
             bee
             iustified
             ?
             If
             hee
             would
             dispute
             with
             him
             ,
             hee
             could
             not
             answere
             him
             one
             thing
             of
             a
             thousand
             .
          
        
         
           The
           discouerie
           that
           Ham
           made
           of
           the
           nakednesse
           of
           Noah
           his
           Father
           ,
           
           his
           irrision
           and
           insultation
           thereupon
           ,
           the
           sleepe
           of
           Noah
           in
           his
           tabernacle
           ,
           his
           answere
           when
           he
           awaked
           ,
           answereth
           notably
           the
           manner
           of
           Gods
           iudgement
           ,
           with
           the
           euent
           thereof
           .
           For
           here
           Christ
           their
           Father
           is
           derided
           by
           his
           wicked
           Sonne
           Cham
           ,
           (
           I
           meane
           the
           whole
           progenie
           of
           all
           prophane
           people
           ,
           who
           make
           a
           mocke
           of
           his
           Crosse
           ,
           and
           insult
           ouer
           his
           shame
           .
           The
           afflicted
           estate
           of
           the
           Gospell
           is
           traduced
           by
           them
           and
           despised
           .
           In
           the
           meane
           while
           Christ
           who
           is
           thus
           contemned
           ,
           seemeth
           a
           sleepe
           as
           Noah
           was
           ,
           as
           though
           hee
           saw
           not
           ,
           and
           vnderstood
           not
           what
           a
           sinner
           doth
           .
           For
           how
           many
           Fornicators
           ,
           Adulterers
           ,
           blasphemers
           hath
           hee
           long
           suffered
           to
           escape
           vnpunished
           .
           But
           wil
           be
           alwaies
           sleepe
           ?
           no
           
             he
             wil
             awake
             as
             one
             out
             of
             sleep
             ,
             and
             like
             a
             Giant
             refreshed
             with
             wine
             ,
             wil
             finite
             the
             enemies
             vpon
             the
             hinder
             partes
             ,
             and
             put
             them
             to
             a
             perpetuall
             shame
             .
          
           Then
           as
           Noah
           when
           he
           awoke
           and
           knew
           what
           Cham
           had
           doon
           ,
           denounced
           his
           iudgement
           vpon
           
             Cham.
             Cursed
             shalt
             thou
             be
          
           .
           So
           Christ
           when
           hee
           ariseth
           and
           perceiueth
           what
           the
           wicked
           hath
           done
           ,
           he
           shall
           wrap
           them
           in
           the
           great
           cursse
           ,
           and
           say
           :
           
             Goe
             ye
             cursed
             into
             hell
             fire
             prepared
             for
             the
             Deuill
             and
             his
             Angells
             :
          
           Which
           is
           parcell
           of
           the
           forme
           of
           the
           latter
           sentence
           ,
           of
           which
           we
           list
           now
           consequently
           to
           intreate
           .
        
      
       
         
           The
           13.
           
           Chapter
           .
        
         
           The
           forme
           of
           the
           last
           sentence
           .
        
         
           THe
           Coppye
           of
           the
           finall
           iudgement
           ,
           
           which
           passeth
           vppon
           all
           ,
           is
           cramplified
           by
           Math.
           in
           the
           25.
           
           Chap.
           at
           the
           34.
           verse
           to
           the
           end
           of
           the
           Chapt.
           But
           before
           the
           promulgation
           of
           the
           sentence
           ,
           the
           parties
           to
           bee
           sentenced
           are
           seperated
           .
           The
           Church
           millitant
           ,
           is
           like
           a
           field
           wherin
           cockle
           ,
           daruel
           ,
           tares
           grow
           vp
           with
           good
           graine
           .
           
           It
           is
           a
           draw-net
           that
           containeth
           and
           bringeth
           to
           shoare
           ,
           fishes
           of
           all
           sortes
           .
           It
           is
           compounded
           of
           wise
           and
           foolish
           Virgins
           .
           It
           is
           a
           mixed
           flock
           of
           Sheepe
           and
           Goates
           .
           But
           in
           the
           latter
           day
           ,
           a
           diuision
           shall
           be
           made
           betweene
           good
           and
           bad
           ,
           
           betweene
           Cam
           and
           
             Abel
             :
             Isaac
          
           and
           Ismael
           :
           
           Esau
           and
           
             Iacob
             :
             Cephas
          
           and
           
             Caiphas
             :
             Simon
             Peter
          
           ,
           and
           
             Simon
             Magus
             :
             Iude
          
           the
           Apostle
           and
           Iudas
           the
           Apostata
           :
           Paul
           from
           Elimas
           the
           true
           Christian
           professor
           ,
           &
           euerie
           hipocrite
           and
           persecutor
           .
           The
           Church
           is
           commonly
           taken
           for
           euerie
           companie
           ,
           for
           the
           societie
           of
           the
           wicked
           ,
           as
           where
           Dauid
           saith
           :
           
           
             Ecclesiam
             ●n●lignantium
             odi
             ,
             
               I
               haue
               hated
               the
               assemblie
               of
               the
               euill
            
          
           .
           The
           Scribe
           and
           Towne-Clarke
           of
           Ephesus
           who
           appeased
           the
           Garboile
           ,
           that
           the
           siluer
           Smith
           with
           the
           Apprentises
           to
           that
           trade
           had
           raised
           ,
           
           is
           said
           to
           haue
           dismissed
           the
           church
           :
           but
           the
           force
           of
           the
           word
           signifieth
           a
           companie
           called
           out
           from
           the
           common
           companie
           .
           And
           truely
           such
           as
           are
           of
           the
           Church
           indeede
           ,
           are
           called
           out
           of
           the
           world
           into
           one
           companye
           and
           bodye
           ,
           into
           a
           holy
           common
           wealth
           by
           themselues
           .
           Wherefore
           God
           when
           hee
           first
           founded
           his
           Church
           heere
           in
           earth
           ,
           hee
           did
           cast
           out
           Cain
           from
           the
           face
           of
           the
           earth
           :
           and
           surrogated
           Se●h
           from
           whome
           lineally
           the
           Sonnes
           of
           God
           should
           haue
           distent
           .
           
           So
           Abraham
           was
           called
           out
           of
           Chaldea
           ,
           
           and
           seperated
           from
           among
           them
           :
           and
           the
           faithfull
           Sonnes
           of
           Abraham
           are
           peremptorily
           commaunded
           to
           goe
           out
           of
           Babilon
           .
           
           Thus
           was
           Paul
           called
           from
           the
           companie
           of
           Pharises
           ,
           
           when
           hee
           was
           to
           her
           a
           Church
           man
           ,
           
           and
           hee
           nameth
           such
           as
           are
           Saintes
           ,
           called
           as
           the
           
             Romans
             .
             To
             you
             that
             bee
             at
             Rome
             beloued
             of
             God
             ,
          
           
           
             called
             to
             bee
             Saints
          
           :
           The
           Corinthians
           :
           
           
             vnto
             the
             Church
             of
             God
          
           ,
           
           
             which
             is
             at
             Corinthus
             ,
             to
             them
             that
             are
             sanctified
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
             ,
          
           
           
             Saintes
             by
             calling
          
           .
           And
           Christ
           saith
           that
           hee
           came
           not
           to
           call
           the
           righteous
           .
           Wherfore
           such
           as
           are
           called
           ,
           are
           of
           the
           Church
           and
           such
           as
           are
           not
           called
           are
           not
           of
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           We
           will
           sift
           euerie
           word
           of
           the
           sentence
           one
           by
           one
           .
           But
           we
           will
           first
           marke
           the
           difference
           that
           this
           Iudiciall
           proceeding
           shal
           haue
           from
           the
           definitiue
           doomes
           of
           men
           .
           In
           the
           trybunals
           of
           earthly
           Iudges
           ,
           an
           enditement
           is
           put
           in
           ,
           an
           euidence
           vpon
           the
           Indicement
           is
           giuen
           :
           witnesses
           are
           produced
           and
           sworne
           :
           the
           guiltie
           person
           hath
           his
           aduocate
           and
           Counsellor
           to
           plead
           his
           cause
           :
           a
           Iurye
           is
           pannelled
           against
           the
           Prisoner
           .
        
         
         
           But
           here
           are
           none
           of
           these
           circumstances
           vsed
           :
           
           for
           here
           the
           conscience
           shall
           accuse
           and
           excuse
           all
           .
           Christ
           shall
           not
           need
           witnesses
           ,
           as
           knowing
           the
           verie
           secrets
           of
           the
           heart
           ,
           and
           vnderstanding
           the
           thoughts
           long
           before
           .
           Wh●
           by
           his
           presence
           shall
           comfort
           the
           elect
           ,
           and
           confound
           the
           reprobate
           .
           Against
           whom
           the
           diuell
           shall
           vrge
           the
           Lawe
           ,
           and
           call
           for
           iustice
           out
           of
           hand
           :
           thus
           yelling
           like
           a
           woolf
           against
           the
           damned
           ones
           ,
           as
           
             Eusebius
             Emissenus
          
           notablie
           thus
           deliuereth
           :
           O
           thou
           iust
           Iudge
           ,
           these
           were
           thine
           by
           creation
           ,
           but
           they
           are
           mine
           by
           corruption
           :
           thine
           by
           nature
           ,
           but
           mine
           by
           disobedience
           :
           who
           héeded
           more
           my
           seduction
           ,
           then
           thy
           wholsome
           instruction
           :
           thine
           by
           Law
           ,
           mine
           by
           fact
           :
           thine
           by
           worke
           ,
           mine
           by
           will.
           Then
           the
           king
           speaketh
           .
           He
           calleth
           himselfe
           a
           king
           ,
           who
           before
           named
           himselfe
           the
           sonne
           of
           man
           :
           to
           shew
           that
           his
           incarnation
           ,
           and
           humiliation
           ,
           shall
           bee
           nothing
           derogatorie
           from
           his
           Diuinitie
           and
           Maiestie
           ,
           when
           he
           shall
           come
           in
           the
           forme
           of
           a
           man
           ,
           true
           man
           to
           bee
           King
           of
           glorie
           ,
           and
           Iudge
           generall
           of
           all
           men
           .
        
         
           He
           diuideth
           his
           speech
           into
           two
           partes
           ,
           
           suting
           them
           to
           the
           two
           sortes
           of
           people
           that
           shall
           stande
           before
           him
           .
           
           1
           The
           elect
           .
           
           2
           reprobate
           .
           To
           the
           first
           he
           readeth
           sentence
           of
           Absolution
           :
           to
           the
           second
           the
           sentence
           of
           Condemnation
           .
           In
           the
           first
           wee
           will
           handle
           these
           points
           .
           1
           Their
           calling
           .
           2
           Who
           are
           called
           .
           3
           To
           what
           they
           are
           called
           .
           4
           Wherefore
           they
           are
           so
           called
           .
           The
           first
           which
           is
           their
           calling
           is
           abridged
           in
           this
           word
           .
           Come
           :
           He
           giueth
           vs
           frée
           accesse
           vnto
           himselfe
           ,
           
           without
           the
           mediation
           of
           Saints
           &
           Angels
           ,
           as
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           fancieth
           .
           He
           is
           the
           same
           in
           heauen
           in
           the
           height
           of
           his
           Maiestie
           ,
           as
           he
           was
           in
           earth
           in
           the
           height
           of
           his
           humilitie
           .
           This
           was
           his
           Proclaimation
           in
           earth
           :
           
             Come
             vnto
             me
             all
             ye
             that
             are
             wearie
             ,
          
           
           
             &
             laden
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             refresh
             you
             .
             All
             ye
             that
             are
             thirstie
             ,
             come
             vnto
             the
             waters
             :
          
           The
           same
           he
           will
           proclaime
           at
           the
           standard
           in
           the
           ayre
           :
           
           
             Come
             yee
             blessed
          
           :
           
           And
           why
           ?
           Because
           his
           pleasure
           is
           ,
           y●
           we
           he
           where
           he
           is
           ,
           according
           to
           that
           which
           he
           saith
           in
           
             Iohn
             :
             I
             will
             that
             where
             I
             am
             ,
             there
             my
             seruants
             be
             also
             :
          
           
           And
           after
           this
           saying
           :
           
             I
             goe
             to
             prepare
             you
             a
             place
             :
             and
             when
             I
             shall
             goe
             and
             prepare
             you
             a
             place
             .
             I
             will
             come
             againe
             and
             take
             you
             vnto
             me
             ,
          
           
           
             that
             where
             I
             am
             ,
             there
             may
             you
             be
             also
             .
          
           2
           The
           persons
           that
           are
           called
           ,
           are
           pricked
           out
           in
           these
           wordes
           :
           
           
             Ye
             blessed
             of
             my
             father
          
           .
           By
           which
           tytle
           ,
           
           wee
           see
           the
           whole
           conueyance
           of
           our
           heauenlye
           inheritance
           ,
           as
           descending
           vnto
           vs
           by
           the
           meere
           blessing
           of
           heauenly
           grace
           .
           Wée
           being
           by
           Adams
           vngraciousnesse
           sentenced
           to
           a
           cursse
           .
        
         
           By
           Christ
           therfore
           the
           case
           is
           altered
           ,
           
           &
           a
           cursse
           is
           turned
           into
           a
           blessing
           ,
           he
           being
           that
           blessed
           promised
           seede
           that
           should
           bruse
           the
           Serpents
           head
           ,
           the
           original
           of
           our
           cursse
           :
           hee
           being
           the
           ●eed
           of
           Abraham
           in
           whome
           all
           the
           nations
           of
           the
           earth
           are
           blessed
           ,
           
           Wherfore
           we
           sing
           the
           Apostle
           Paules
           song
           ,
           
             Blessed
             bee
             God
             the
             Father
             of
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
          
           
           
             which
             hath
             blessed
             vs
             with
             all
             spirituall
             blessings
             in
             heauenly
             thinges
             in
             Christ
             .
          
           
           Wherefore
           this
           blessing
           came
           not
           by
           the
           lawe
           ,
           
           but
           by
           grace
           .
           If
           the
           law
           of
           Moses
           could
           not
           make
           vs
           blessed
           ;
           much
           lesse
           can
           the
           lawes
           of
           Mahomet
           or
           the
           Pope
           make
           vs
           blessed
           .
           Wherefore
           by
           grace
           wee
           are
           onelye
           gracious
           .
           3.
           
           Whether
           ,
           and
           to
           what
           wee
           are
           called
           ,
           
           is
           shewed
           in
           these
           wordes
           :
           
           
             Possesse
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Heauen
             prepared
             for
             you
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             worlde
             .
          
           
           The
           Greeke
           word
           signifieth
           not
           simply
           to
           possesse
           but
           inherite
           ,
           which
           word
           inherit
           ,
           dooth
           vtterly
           vannish
           merrit
           .
           For
           as
           the
           Infant
           is
           borne
           an
           heyre
           before
           hee
           can
           merrit
           the
           inheritance
           ,
           so
           God
           hath
           made
           vs
           inheritors
           ,
           before
           wee
           were
           able
           to
           doe
           any
           thing
           ,
           eyther
           good
           or
           euill
           ,
           as
           Paul
           by
           the
           examples
           of
           Iacob
           ,
           and
           Esau
           plainely
           teacheth
           vs.
           
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           
           the
           preparation
           and
           ordination
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           heere
           spoken
           of
           ,
           
           concludeth
           that
           it
           was
           ours
           before
           we
           were
           our
           owne
           ,
           
           wherefore
           wee
           come
           not
           to
           it
           by
           anye
           worthinesse
           of
           our
           owne
           .
           4.
           
           The
           answere
           wherefore
           wee
           are
           so
           called
           ,
           is
           giuen
           in
           the
           sequell
           :
           
             I
             was
             a
             hungrie
             and
             you
             gaue
             me
             meate
             .
          
           As
           if
           hee
           should
           haue
           said
           ,
           
             I
             call
             you
             the
             blessed
             of
             my
             Father
             ,
             and
             ioynt
             heires
             with
             mee
             in
             his
             Kingdome
             ,
          
           Because
           by
           effectuall
           workes
           and
           liuelye
           fruites
           thereof
           yee
           haue
           testified
           your
           faith
           .
        
         
           The
           workes
           that
           are
           heere
           specified
           ,
           are
           workes
           of
           Charitie
           not
           of
           vanitie
           ,
           as
           monasticall
           vowes
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           haue
           foundation
           from
           humain
           traditions
           :
           These
           containe
           all
           whatsoeuer
           else
           may
           be
           named
           .
           For
           they
           that
           performe
           these
           ,
           doubtlesse
           will
           by
           hurtfull
           to
           none
           ,
           vse
           deceit
           towards
           none
           ,
           and
           be
           negligent
           towardes
           none
           ,
           who
           are
           commended
           to
           their
           charge
           by
           God.
           
        
         
           In
           the
           next
           place
           followeth
           the
           condemnatorie
           sentence
           pronounced
           
           against
           the
           wicked
           which
           would
           make
           a
           mans
           blood
           cold
           and
           co●gealed
           within
           him
           .
           
           
             Departe
             from
             mee
          
           .
           Heereupon
           shall
           the
           damned
           say
           ,
           Lord
           seeing
           wee
           must
           so
           doe
           ,
           yet
           blesse
           vs
           ,
           
           before
           wee
           departe
           ,
           
           as
           Esau
           saide
           to
           his
           Father
           Isaac
           But
           with
           their
           departure
           is
           the
           blessing
           departed
           from
           them
           likewise
           .
           
           Iacob
           haue
           
             I
             blessed
          
           ,
           
           
             and
             hee
             shall
             be
             blessed
          
           saith
           Father
           Isaac
           to
           Esau
           :
           so
           the
           godly
           haue
           I
           blessed
           ,
           and
           they
           shall
           be
           blessed
           saith
           God
           our
           Father
           to
           the
           wicked
           :
           therefore
           hee
           addeth
           this
           word
           Curssed
           .
           
           But
           I
           imagine
           how
           they
           further
           ioyne
           together
           in
           petition
           and
           say
           :
           Lord
           ,
           seeing
           we
           are
           cast
           out
           of
           thy
           presence
           ,
           and
           accursed
           :
           yet
           giue
           vs
           some
           resting
           place
           :
           to
           this
           he
           answereth
           ,
           
             into
             the
             fire
          
           .
           Yet
           Lord
           (
           say
           they
           )
           let
           vs
           speak
           once
           more
           though
           we
           are
           to
           1.
           
           
             Depart
             ,
             2.
             
             Cursed
             ,
             3.
             
             Into
             fire
             .
          
           and
           all
           these
           thinges
           come
           vppon
           vs
           ,
           yet
           
             Quousque
             Domine
          
           ,
           how
           long
           shall
           these
           punishments
           be
           vpon
           vs
           ?
           Truely
           this
           their
           end
           shall
           bee
           without
           end
           ,
           the
           worme
           dyeth
           not
           ,
           and
           the
           fire
           neuer
           goeth
           out
           ,
           all
           the
           waters
           of
           the
           South
           cannot
           quench
           this
           fire
           ,
           therefore
           the
           nature
           of
           this
           fire
           is
           set
           downe
           in
           the
           soote
           of
           the
           sentence
           
             euerlasting
             fire
          
           .
           Yet
           it
           were
           some
           refection
           (
           like
           the
           droppe
           of
           water
           ,
           
           the
           Purple
           Glution
           called
           for
           to
           coole
           his
           flaming
           tongue
           )
           that
           they
           might
           haue
           anye
           companion
           to
           comforte
           them
           ,
           but
           they
           shall
           haue
           no
           better
           friendes
           then
           the
           Fiendes
           ,
           the
           black
           Guard
           of
           Deuils
           ,
           their
           tormentors
           ,
           shall
           associate
           them
           :
           and
           this
           is
           the
           binding
           and
           winding
           vp
           of
           all
           in
           these
           wordes
           
             prepared
             for
             the
             Deuill
             and
             his
             Angells
             .
          
           Yet
           further
           to
           worke
           vppon
           these
           wordes
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           better
           worke
           in
           our
           soules
           ,
           wee
           will
           diue
           more
           deepely
           into
           euerie
           circumstance
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           the
           vnfolding
           of
           these
           misteries
           to
           the
           full
           ,
           we
           had
           néede
           of
           a
           damned
           Doctor
           out
           of
           another
           world
           that
           might
           speake
           with
           a
           feeling
           ,
           to
           giue
           vs
           more
           feeling
           ,
           such
           a
           one
           as
           the
           Glutton
           entreated
           of
           Abraham
           might
           be
           sent
           out
           of
           Hell
           to
           forewarne
           his
           Bretheren
           .
           For
           albeit
           ,
           the
           scripture
           is
           Schoolemaster
           sufficient
           as
           Abraham
           tolde
           Diues
           saying
           :
           
             They
             haue
             Moses
             and
             the
             Prophets
             .
          
           Yet
           no
           Preacher
           is
           more
           pleasing
           to
           those
           that
           are
           towards
           hell
           ,
           then
           one
           that
           commeth
           from
           hell
           according
           to
           this
           surioynder
           of
           that
           damned
           Epicure
           .
           
             Nay
             father
             Abraham
             ,
             but
             if
             one
             come
             vnto
             them
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             they
             will
             amend
             their
             
             liues
             .
          
           How
           is
           it
           possible
           that
           a
           peece
           of
           Timber
           ,
           that
           taketh
           vp
           the
           roome
           of
           a
           whole
           house
           should
           be
           drawne
           out
           of
           the
           little
           wicket
           ,
           and
           Portall
           doore
           of
           that
           house
           ?
           Heere
           are
           so
           manie
           circumstances
           of
           wonder
           in
           this
           Iudiciall
           sentence
           ,
           which
           so
           fill
           all
           our
           sences
           and
           amaze
           them
           ,
           as
           out
           of
           the
           narrow
           doores
           of
           any
           mans
           ●●pes
           they
           cannot
           in
           their
           full
           bignesse
           bee
           deliuered
           vnto
           you
           .
           For
           heere
           the
           discension
           ,
           2.
           
           Malediction
           .
           3.
           
           Exustion
           ,
           and
           4.
           their
           eternall
           duration
           are
           to
           be
           spoken
           of
           ,
           vnto
           which
           the
           damned
           shall
           be
           deliuered
           vp
           .
           Oh
           departure
           ,
           
             Cursse
             ,
             fire
             ,
             eternall
             fire
             ,
          
           formidable
           to
           heare
           :
           but
           intollerable
           to
           indure
           .
           We
           will
           take
           them
           as
           they
           come
           to
           the
           hand
           ,
           and
           as
           the
           hande
           of
           the
           Scripture
           layeth
           them
           out
           .
           The
           first
           word
           Depart
           ,
           striketh
           the
           hearers
           dead
           .
           It
           is
           a
           plague
           of
           all
           plagues
           ,
           and
           the
           verie
           bottome
           of
           the
           ●ioll
           of
           gods
           wrath
           to
           be
           driuen
           from
           God.
           Ca●n
           tooke
           this
           inflicted
           punishmēt
           so
           heauily
           ,
           as
           he
           thought
           nothing
           could
           be
           added
           more
           vnto
           it
           ,
           wherefore
           he
           said
           to
           God.
           
           
             Behold
             thou
             hast
             cast
             me
             out
             this
             day
             from
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             from
             thy
             face
             shall
             I
             bee
             hid
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             a
             vagabond
             and
             runnagate
             in
             the
             earth
             ,
             &
             whose
             euer
             findeth
             me
             shall
             slay
             me
             :
          
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           death
           the
           vpshot
           of
           miserie
           shall
           come
           vpon
           me
           .
           
           Absalon
           of
           the
           two
           ,
           thought
           it
           the
           best
           choice
           rather
           to
           die
           ,
           then
           to
           bee
           in
           that
           disgrace
           with
           his
           Father
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           see
           his
           face
           ,
           and
           so
           hee
           tolde
           Ioab
           plainelye
           saying
           :
           
             Let
             mee
             see
             the
             Kinges
             face
             ,
             and
             if
             there
             bee
             anye
             trespasse
             in
             mee
             let
             him
             kill
             mee
             :
          
           
           
             As
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             God
          
           (
           as
           saith
           the
           royall
           Prophet
           )
           
             Is
             the
             fulnesse
             of
             ioy
          
           ,
           
           
             and
             at
             his
             right
             hand
             are
             aboundance
             of
             pleasures
             for
             euer
             more
          
           So
           when
           anye
           depart
           from
           God
           ,
           
           or
           God
           departeth
           from
           him
           ,
           all
           misfortnne
           and
           miserie
           doth
           fall
           vpon
           him
           .
        
         
           If
           a
           King
           keepeth
           Court
           in
           a
           Countrye
           Towne
           ,
           all
           the
           Countrye
           is
           intitched
           by
           his
           comming
           ,
           and
           empourished
           againe
           by
           his
           departure
           :
           
           So
           when
           God
           is
           among
           vs
           wee
           are
           rich
           and
           wealthye
           men
           :
           and
           when
           hée
           leaueth
           vs
           ,
           a
           poore
           and
           woefull
           estate
           s●ndeth
           vs.
           The
           more
           the
           Sunne
           is
           with
           vs
           ,
           there
           is
           more
           plentie
           among
           vs
           ,
           
           and
           with
           the
           absence
           thereof
           is
           pe●●urye
           ,
           therefore
           the
           Summer
           season
           is
           the
           fruitefull
           season
           ,
           ●euen
           the
           Sunne
           is
           of
           moste
           power
           :
           and
           the
           winter
           time
           is
           the
           ●●ren
           ,
           and
           deade
           time
           when
           the
           Sunne
           is
           weakest
           .
           The
           more
           〈◊〉
           Sunne-shine
           of
           Gods
           presence
           is
           vppon
           vs
           ,
           the
           more
           
           fruitfull
           we
           are
           in
           euerie
           good
           worke
           :
           but
           when
           this
           decayeth
           ,
           all
           decayeth
           with
           it
           .
           
           What
           a
           hard
           thing
           therefore
           it
           is
           for
           anye
           to
           departe
           from
           the
           liuing
           God
           ,
           from
           his
           sweete
           Sauiour
           Christ
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           life
           ,
           hope
           ,
           sollace
           saluation
           ,
           the
           beginning
           and
           end
           of
           all
           thinges
           ,
           in
           whome
           are
           all
           things
           .
           But
           thou
           for
           a
           short
           sinfull
           pleasure
           bringest
           this
           horrible
           euill
           vpon
           thee
           ,
           and
           makest
           thy selfe
           an
           aliant
           from
           the
           Israel
           of
           God
           ,
           a
           stranger
           and
           bannished
           man
           from
           the
           heauenly
           Hierusalem
           .
        
         
           If
           the
           Apostles
           for
           that
           little
           while
           that
           Ch●ist
           tolde
           them
           hée
           was
           to
           bee
           absent
           from
           them
           ,
           they
           were●o
           sadde
           and
           sorrowful
           ,
           as
           expouading
           vnto
           them
           these
           vis
           wordes
           :
           
           
             A
             little
             while
             ,
             and
             ye
             shall
             not
             see
             mee
             :
          
           and
           againe
           ,
           
             A
             little
             while
             and
             yee
             shall
             see
             me
             ,
          
           he
           saide
           :
           
             ye
             shall
             weepe
             and
             lament
          
           ,
           and
           measureth
           their
           mourning
           by
           the
           mourning
           of
           a
           woman
           in
           her
           trauell
           :
           In
           what
           case
           shalt
           thou
           be
           thou
           accursed
           sinner
           ,
           when
           not
           for
           a
           white
           ,
           but
           for
           all
           eternitie
           thou
           shalt
           bee
           sh●t
           from
           the
           sight
           of
           God
           ?
           
           If
           Peter
           to
           whome
           Christ
           said
           :
           
             If
             I
             wash
             thee
             not
             thou
             shalt
             haue
             no
             part
             with
             me
             ,
          
           was
           so
           loath
           to
           part
           with
           Christ
           ,
           as
           he
           saide
           :
           
             Lord
             not
             my
             feet
             onely
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             hāds
             &
             the
             head
             :
          
           How
           shall
           it
           be
           with
           the
           wicked
           ,
           who
           shall
           bee
           put
           away
           from
           God
           ,
           without
           hope
           of
           seeing
           his
           sweete
           face
           any
           more
           ?
           The
           name
           of
           Father
           in
           the
           entrie
           of
           the
           sentence
           read
           ouer
           the
           godlye
           ,
           
           omitted
           in
           the
           tenor
           of
           Iudgement
           against
           the
           wicked
           ,
           hath
           good
           consideration
           .
           For
           in
           the
           saying
           to
           the
           Godlie
           :
           
           
             Come
             ye
             blessed
             of
             my
             Father
             ,
          
           and
           absolutely
           saying
           to
           the
           damned
           :
           
             Goe
             ye
             curssed
          
           :
           It
           is
           to
           insinuate
           ,
           that
           the
           blessing
           of
           happinesse
           is
           his
           fatherly
           goodnes
           and
           not
           of
           mans
           worthinesse
           ,
           that
           eternall
           life
           is
           of
           the
           father
           of
           lightes
           :
           Of
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           that
           damnation
           is
           not
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           
           but
           of
           our
           follie
           according
           to
           this
           sentence
           of
           
             Oseas
             .
             Thy
             destruction
             O
             Israel
             is
             of
             thy selfe
             ,
             but
             thy
             saluation
             is
             of
             me
             .
          
           That
           the
           Godly
           are
           saued
           ,
           it
           is
           of
           grace
           :
           that
           the
           wicked
           perrish
           ,
           
           it
           is
           of
           ●●nne
           .
           Let
           no
           man
           therefore
           commence
           complaint
           against
           God
           that
           hee
           is
           cruell
           ,
           for
           hee
           carrieth
           that
           which
           condemneth
           him
           about
           him
           ,
           as
           naturally
           sinfull
           .
           God
           is
           the
           author
           of
           all
           that
           is
           good
           :
           it
           procee●eth
           from
           our
           corrupt
           natures
           ,
           whatsoeuer
           is
           euill
           .
           In
           diuiding
           this
           truth
           aright
           in
           this
           sorte
           ,
           we
           shall
           walke
           with
           an
           euen
           foole
           ,
           neyther
           giuing
           to
           our selues
           that
           which
           is
           Gods
           ,
           or
           to
           God
           that
           which
           is
           onely
           ours
           .
        
         
         
           N●ither
           is
           the
           learning
           of
           Gods
           predestination
           laide
           down
           by
           〈◊〉
           ,
           which
           te●cheth
           that
           God
           in
           his
           free
           and
           righteous
           counsell
           ,
           e●e●●een
           some
           and
           reiect●●
           othersome
           .
           For
           albeit
           of
           meere
           gracs
           hee
           chooseth
           whome
           be
           will
           :
           yet
           against
           such
           as
           are
           decreed
           to
           death
           ,
           hee
           is
           neither
           cruell
           nor
           wrongful
           ,
           seeing
           God
           oweth
           them
           nothing
           &
           they
           are
           so
           dealt
           with
           for
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           they
           not
           being
           able
           to
           pleade
           for
           themselues
           ,
           
           
             We
             haue
             paid
             the
             debts
             that
             wee
             neuer
             owed
             .
          
           Next
           to
           this
           they
           a●e
           abiudred
           to
           H●il
           fire
           :
           what
           he●l
           ●●e
           is
           ,
           we
           〈◊〉
           not
           curio●●ye
           to
           search
           ,
           but
           wee
           are
           rather
           to
           be
           carefull
           how
           to
           auoide
           it
           ,
           as
           when
           a
           mans
           house
           is
           on
           fire
           ,
           bee
           standeth
           not
           to
           enquire
           from
           whence
           that
           fire
           came
           ,
           but
           all
           his
           care
           is
           to
           quench
           it
           .
           The
           wicked
           are
           ●on
           pared
           to
           drie
           wood
           that
           the
           fire
           will
           soone
           take
           holde
           on
           ,
           as
           when
           Christ
           saide
           to
           the
           woman
           of
           Hierusalem
           that
           wept
           for
           him
           :
           
           
             If
             they
             doe
             these
             thinges
             to
             a
             greene
             tree
             ,
             what
             shall
             be
             done
             to
             the
             drye
             ?
          
           Or
           vnto
           Cha●●e
           which
           is
           presently
           inflamed
           ,
           
           in
           these
           wordes
           of
           
             Iohn
             ,
             He
             will
             burne
             vp
             the
             Chasse
             with
             vnquenchable
             fire
             :
          
           or
           to
           tares
           ,
           which
           the
           remie
           sowed
           among
           good
           wheate
           in
           these
           words
           of
           Christ
           :
           
           
             The
             tares
             are
             the
             Children
             of
             the
             wicked
             .
          
           These
           are
           to
           be
           made
           vp
           into
           Faggots
           ,
           and
           sheafes
           ,
           to
           bee
           ●●tted
           to
           the
           fire
           according
           to
           that
           which
           is
           in
           the
           parable
           .
           
           
             Gather
             yee
             first
             the
             tares
             and
             binde
             them
             in
             sheafes
             to
             burne
             them
             .
          
           But
           how
           shall
           they
           be
           shocked
           and
           bundled
           vp
           ?
           namely●
           the
           Vsurer
           with
           his
           Broker
           ,
           Badger
           ,
           regrater
           and
           workemen
           of
           such
           things
           ,
           shal
           be
           bound
           vp
           together
           to
           make
           an
           euen
           f●ggot
           according
           to
           the
           Statute
           .
           The
           decei●efull
           Merchant
           with
           his
           apprentises
           ,
           that
           make
           ly●●
           ,
           oathes
           ,
           dece●tfulnesse
           the
           principall
           porters
           to
           bring
           in
           their
           liuing
           .
           The
           whole
           broode
           of
           Lawyers
           that
           can
           set
           a
           good
           dye
           vpon
           a
           b●dde
           cloath
           ,
           and
           call
           bad
           good
           and
           good
           badde
           ,
           that
           eate
           vp
           the
           people
           like
           breade
           ,
           and
           grinde
           their
           noses
           to
           the
           faces
           betweene
           the
           Milstones
           of
           oppression
           ?
           Preathers
           y●
           make
           merchandize
           of
           holy
           misteries
           :
           Barter●
           〈…〉
           of
           the
           Bible
           ,
           that
           with
           their
           tempor●s●ng
           ,
           and
           luke-warme
           Religion
           ,
           dawbe
           vp
           the
           mudde
           wall
           of
           all
           abhomination
           :
           euerie
           of
           these
           companies
           make
           seuerall
           shea●●
           ,
           seruisable
           for
           the
           〈◊〉
           Ye
           may
           runne
           through
           all
           the
           ranckes
           and
           Clas●ies
           of
           sinne
           ,
           in
           th●●
           manner
           to
           make
           vp
           the
           wood
           stacke
           that
           must
           feed●
           this
           ●re
           .
        
         
         
           But
           it
           is
           more
           then
           admirable
           which
           is
           said
           of
           the
           nature
           of
           this
           〈◊〉
           ,
           
           that
           it
           is
           euerlasting
           .
           For
           the
           ●unishment
           ex●eedeth
           the
           offence
           for
           the
           offence
           was
           but
           momentame
           ,
           and
           the
           iudgement
           is
           eternall
           ,
           which
           seemeth
           not
           to
           be
           answerable
           to
           Gods
           infinite
           mercie
           .
           We
           answere
           extraordinarie
           transgression
           hath
           no
           proportion
           with
           ordinarie
           correction
           .
           Againe
           ,
           what
           is
           the
           cause
           that
           thy
           domesticall
           and
           ordinarie
           fire
           goeth
           out
           ?
           Is
           it
           not
           because
           thou
           feedest
           it
           not
           with
           combustible
           matter
           ?
           For
           let
           it
           haue
           alwayes
           stouer
           giuen
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           it
           will
           alwayes
           continue
           .
           In
           hell
           the
           fire
           is
           maintained
           by
           fewell
           fit
           for
           it
           .
           For
           there
           is
           euerie
           mans
           wicked
           will
           ,
           and
           endlesse
           desire
           of
           sinning
           which
           can
           neuer
           be
           done
           away
           ,
           because
           there
           is
           no
           repentance
           in
           hell
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           nutriment
           and
           preseruatiue
           of
           this
           fire
           .
           Therefore
           so
           long
           as
           the
           sinne
           remaineth
           ,
           it
           is
           but
           equitie
           and
           iustice
           that
           the
           punishment
           should
           continue
           .
           Sinners
           are
           like
           Card-players
           ,
           who
           will
           not
           giue
           ouer
           though
           the
           night
           bee
           neuer
           so
           much
           spent
           ,
           vnlesse
           their
           Candle
           saile
           them
           :
           so
           did
           not
           the
           light
           of
           life
           faile
           them
           ,
           and
           were
           not
           their
           Candle
           (
           as
           Iob
           saieth
           )
           put
           out
           ,
           and
           spent
           to
           the
           Socket
           ,
           they
           would
           not
           cease
           to
           sinne
           .
           Wherfore
           the
           punishment
           is
           agreeable
           with
           their
           sinfull
           wishes
           .
           They
           wish
           to
           sinne
           for
           euer
           :
           therefore
           they
           are
           worthily
           plagued
           for
           euer
           .
        
         
           Therewarde
           of
           the
           righteous
           is
           euerlasting
           :
           therefore
           the
           wages
           of
           the
           wicked
           is
           euerlasting
           .
           May
           not
           the
           sonne
           is
           sinne
           against
           the
           father
           ,
           and
           the
           subiect
           against
           his
           soueraigne
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           rule
           of
           reason
           and
           iustice
           the
           one
           may
           be
           disinherited
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           confined
           and
           banished
           for
           euer
           ?
           If
           wee
           admit
           these
           ;
           it
           holdeth
           by
           comparison
           ,
           that
           our
           heauenly
           King
           and
           father
           may
           doe
           so
           with
           his
           degenerate
           children
           ,
           and
           rebellious
           people
           .
           But
           yet
           it
           is
           verie
           strange
           ,
           that
           this
           fire
           should
           burne
           ,
           and
           not
           consume
           ?
           But
           the
           answere
           hereof
           is
           ,
           the
           will
           of
           the
           Creator
           ,
           who
           hath
           giuen
           this
           condition
           and
           qualitie
           vnto
           it
           .
           The
           beast
           called
           the
           Salamander
           ,
           is
           not
           burnt
           but
           nourished
           by
           the
           fire
           ,
           and
           thou
           maist
           by
           anoynting
           thy selfe
           with
           the
           lard
           and
           fat
           of
           it
           ,
           walke
           vpon
           the
           fire
           and
           not
           be
           burned
           .
           The
           fish
           that
           is
           d●cocted
           in
           vineger
           ,
           remaineth
           whole
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           fall
           a
           peeces
           ,
           because
           the
           vineger
           hardn●th
           it
           ,
           and
           fitteth
           it
           for
           the
           frying
           .
           If
           these
           smaller
           matters
           of
           no
           moment
           are
           brought
           to
           passe
           by
           man
           :
           shall
           
           not
           God
           giue
           this
           ●●sposition
           to
           the
           damned
           creature
           ,
           much
           more
           to
           liue
           and
           neuer
           〈◊〉
           in
           this
           fire
           ?
        
         
           Thus
           death
           shall
           be
           a
           restauratiue
           to
           the
           damned
           ,
           and
           dying
           they
           shall
           neuer
           die
           .
           Who
           doth
           not
           now
           shake
           and
           quake
           at
           the
           remembrance
           of
           such
           erquisite
           iudgement
           ?
           In
           respect
           of
           this
           fire
           ,
           our
           ordinarie
           fire
           is
           but
           as
           painted
           fire
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           so
           fierce
           ,
           as
           to
           ga●e
           the
           worlde
           thou
           wilt
           not
           indure
           thy
           bodie
           in
           it
           one
           quarter
           of
           an
           houre
           :
           how
           wilt
           thou
           therefore
           wrastle
           with
           eternall
           burnings
           ?
           If
           wee
           bee
           so
           delicate
           ,
           as
           lying
           on
           our
           beds
           ,
           wee
           cannot
           abide
           the
           byting
           of
           a
           Flea
           ,
           or
           Gnat
           :
           how
           shall
           wee
           endure
           the
           venemous
           mouthes
           of
           so
           manie
           Serpents
           ,
           Dragons
           ,
           poisonable
           and
           stinging
           creatures
           ,
           that
           will
           come
           gnawing
           vpon
           vs
           round
           about
           ?
           There
           is
           weeping
           with
           a
           witnesse
           ,
           for
           the
           eies
           shall
           deliuer
           out
           riuers
           of
           teares
           ,
           and
           the
           chattering
           of
           teeth
           shal
           be
           like
           the
           clattering
           of
           an
           army
           of
           armed
           men
           .
           
             Flaetus
             ex
             dolore
             ,
             stridor
             dentium
             exfurore
             :
          
           Wéeping
           commeth
           of
           the
           dolor
           and
           gnashing
           of
           séeth
           ,
           
           of
           the
           furor
           that
           we
           shall
           there
           be
           put
           vnto
           .
           There
           no
           part
           of
           body
           or
           soule
           shall
           be
           able
           to
           solace
           or
           succor
           one
           another
           ,
           but
           all
           shal
           be
           intollerably
           pained
           .
           The
           mind
           shall
           muze
           of
           nothing
           but
           a
           maze
           of
           miseries
           past
           her
           getting
           out
           :
           the
           memorie
           shall
           recount
           nothing
           but
           old
           odious
           sins
           :
           the
           fantasie
           shall
           feed
           of
           nothing
           but
           f●aceful
           visions
           :
           the
           eies
           shal
           behold
           nothing
           but
           legions
           of
           soule
           flends
           :
           the
           eares
           shall
           be
           alwayes
           grated
           with
           the
           direfull
           discorde
           of
           the
           hoarse
           and
           hideous
           howlings
           of
           hell-hounds
           :
           the
           nosthrils
           shall
           be
           filled
           with
           sulphurous
           fumes
           ,
           and
           fuliginous
           filthie
           odours
           :
           the
           handes
           shall
           holde
           fast
           nothing
           but
           globes
           and
           balles
           of
           fire
           :
           their
           feete
           shall
           goe
           no
           further
           then
           their
           chaines
           will
           let
           them
           .
        
         
           Thus
           hath
           euerie
           part
           of
           man
           perfection
           of
           miserie
           .
           The
           Braines
           of
           men
           haue
           béene
           curiously
           busied
           in
           inuenting
           strange
           torments
           for
           men
           .
           A
           Booke
           hath
           beene
           written
           ,
           entituled
           ,
           
             De
             torquendis
             Christianis
          
           :
           Of
           tortering
           Christians
           .
           Some
           haue
           beene
           giuen
           vp
           to
           the
           teeth
           of
           wilde
           Beasts
           :
           Some
           haue
           beene
           burned
           vppon
           a
           Harth
           and
           soft
           fire
           :
           Other
           spitted
           and
           rosted
           vppon
           Gredyrons
           :
           Others
           cast
           into
           furious
           fires
           ,
           into
           Furnaces
           ,
           and
           Ouens
           of
           hote
           :
           burning
           coales
           :
           Others
           into
           vessels
           of
           boyling
           Lead
           ,
           or
           Oyle
           Some
           into
           bul●
           and
           engens
           of
           burning
           Brasse
           :
           some
           haue
           béene
           rowle●
           and
           rocked
           vp
           ad
           downe
           in
           
           Barrels
           of
           sharpe
           nailes
           :
           some
           haue
           béene
           boared
           with
           Aules
           :
           some
           punched
           &
           sobbed
           with
           bodkins
           :
           some
           haue
           had
           their
           nayles
           pricked
           through
           with
           Néedles
           :
           their
           flesh
           plucked
           a
           péeces
           with
           Pincers
           :
           their
           skinnes
           drawne
           ouer
           their
           eares
           aliue
           :
           but
           all
           these
           are
           but
           flea-bitings
           to
           the
           torments
           of
           hell
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           no
           order
           ,
           but
           eternall
           horror
           .
           There
           is
           an
           ende
           without
           ende
           ,
           a
           death
           that
           dieth
           not
           :
           fire
           inextinguishable
           :
           darknesse
           more
           palpable
           then
           the
           darknesse
           of
           the
           Aegiptians
           ,
           and
           blacker
           then
           blacknesse
           it selfe
           :
           torments
           more
           terrible
           then
           the
           torments
           of
           men
           ,
           
           by
           how
           much
           the
           reach
           of
           the
           wittes
           of
           diuels
           goeth
           beyond
           the
           inuentions
           and
           excogitations
           of
           men
           .
           There
           is
           the
           cuppe
           of
           the
           deadlyest
           wine
           that
           euer
           was
           drunke
           vp
           :
           there
           be
           the
           deepest
           Graues
           that
           euer
           were
           made
           to
           keepe
           vs
           downe
           ,
           that
           we
           rise
           not
           any
           more
           :
           there
           be
           the
           waters
           of
           Wormewood
           and
           Gall
           :
           there
           be
           those
           malignant
           aspects
           ,
           pestilence
           ,
           blood
           ,
           pillars
           of
           smoke
           ,
           huge
           hailstones
           ,
           stormes
           and
           terrible
           tempests
           ,
           wherewith
           he
           will
           plead
           his
           righteous
           cause
           against
           the
           damned
           .
           That
           is
           that
           capable
           ,
           and
           wide
           Winepresse
           of
           the
           Lords
           indignation
           ,
           where
           the
           smoke
           goeth
           vp
           foreuer
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           no
           rest
           day
           nor
           night
           :
           there
           be
           the
           infinite
           and
           vnmercifull
           plagues
           which
           the
           Angels
           of
           God
           powre
           out
           of
           their
           glasse
           bottels
           when
           blood
           is
           giuen
           them
           to
           drinke
           ,
           and
           they
           boyle
           so
           with
           heate
           ,
           as
           they
           eate
           their
           verie
           tongues
           for
           griefe
           .
           Who
           can
           better
           make
           Chronicle
           of
           this
           place
           then
           the
           purple
           Glutton
           that
           is
           in
           it
           ,
           
           that
           may
           say
           :
           
             Et
             quorum
             pars
             vno
             fui
          
           :
           who
           shared
           in
           these
           torments
           ,
           and
           had
           his
           ordinarie
           allowance
           in
           that
           lake
           ?
           For
           the
           torments
           of
           hell
           would
           haue
           the
           vttermost
           farthing
           of
           their
           due
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           would
           not
           depart
           with
           a
           droppe
           of
           water
           for
           the
           ease-ment
           of
           his
           tongue
           .
        
         
           As
           Esau
           could
           not
           ransome
           his
           morgaged
           birth-right
           with
           all
           the
           moysture
           of
           his
           bodie
           that
           gushed
           out
           of
           his
           eyes
           :
           
           so
           that
           mercilesse
           man
           if
           he
           could
           haue
           deliuered
           such
           plentie
           of
           teares
           ,
           
           as
           the
           Ocean
           hath
           of
           waters
           ,
           his
           request
           vnto
           Abraham
           in
           that
           little
           might
           not
           be
           obteyned
           .
           Giue
           we
           that
           he
           had
           speeded
           in
           that
           slender
           sute
           :
           yet
           what
           good
           had
           it
           done
           him
           ,
           when
           as
           his
           other
           parts
           ,
           as
           his
           heart
           ,
           liuer
           ,
           lungs
           ,
           bowe●●
           ,
           armes
           ,
           feete
           ,
           fryed
           and
           were
           all
           in
           a
           light
           fire
           .
           The
           torments
           of
           hell
           are
           to
           last
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           and
           times
           ,
           and
           when
           time
           shall
           be
           no
           more
           .
           For
           when
           thou
           hast
           laine
           
           rosting
           there
           so
           manie
           thousandes
           of
           yeares
           ,
           as
           thou
           canst
           possible
           name
           ,
           thou
           art
           as
           farre
           from
           the
           ende
           as
           at
           the
           first
           .
           As
           the
           Gates
           of
           Paradise
           were
           garded
           by
           the
           Cherubins
           and
           the
           blade
           of
           a
           Sworde
           shaken
           :
           
           so
           Hell
           gates
           are
           warded
           by
           Porters
           for
           purpose
           ,
           
           by
           the
           Diuell
           and
           his
           Angels
           ,
           and
           a
           Seale
           set
           vppon
           the
           doore
           liddes
           ,
           (
           as
           the
           Tombe
           and
           graue-stone
           of
           Christ
           was
           sealed
           vp
           by
           the
           Priests
           .
           )
           So
           that
           as
           Adam
           was
           barred
           from
           ingresse
           into
           Eden
           :
           so
           the
           damned
           sort
           shall
           bee
           kept
           from
           egresse
           out
           of
           hell
           .
           The
           coueriant
           that
           God
           hath
           made
           with
           the
           day
           and
           night
           ,
           that
           they
           shall
           come
           in
           their
           turnes
           ,
           may
           bee
           reuersed
           ,
           the
           Starres
           may
           finish
           their
           course
           ,
           the
           Elements
           shall
           melt
           away
           like
           Ware
           before
           the
           fire
           ,
           Heauen
           and
           earth
           shall
           bee
           renued
           ,
           Sommer
           and
           Winter
           shall
           cease
           ,
           but
           the
           paines
           of
           poore
           Prisoners
           in
           Hell
           shall
           bee
           perpetuall
           .
           Yet
           more
           to
           particularize
           of
           the
           paynes
           of
           Hell.
           1
           They
           shall
           firs●
           feele
           the
           anger
           of
           God
           vppon
           them
           ,
           as
           Christ
           saieth
           in
           Iohn
           :
           
           
             The
             wrath
             of
             God
             abideth
             in
             him
             .
          
           And
           as
           Iohn
           himselfe
           saieth
           to
           the
           Pharisees
           ,
           and
           Sadduces
           :
           
             Who
             hath
             forewarned
             you
             to
             flie
             from
             the
             anger
             to
             come
             ?
          
           Howe
           horrible
           and
           vnsufferable
           this
           is
           ,
           conceiue
           by
           the
           description
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           of
           it
           .
           The
           Poet
           passingly
           portrayeth
           out
           vnto
           vs
           in
           his
           colours
           the
           fierce
           qualities
           of
           Achilles
           ,
           
           giuing
           him
           these
           Titles
           .
        
         
           
             Scriptor
             honoratum
             si
             forte
             reponi●
             Ach●llem
             ,
          
           
             Impiger
             ,
             iracundus
             ,
             mexorabilis
             ,
             acer
             .
          
        
         
           
             But
             this
             is
             nothing
             to
             that
             linely
             description
             made
             by
             the
             Prophet
          
           Dauid
           ,
           
             of
             the
             Lords
             anger
             thus
          
           :
           The
           earth
           trembled
           and
           quaked
           ,
           
           the
           mightie
           foundations
           of
           the
           hils
           shaked
           ,
           and
           were
           remoued
           because
           he
           was
           wroth
           .
           
             It
             striketh
             of
             〈◊〉
             one
             side
             with
          
           woe
           ,
           
             and
             on
             the
             other
             side
             with
          
           woe
           ,
           
             as
             not
             ●epenting
             of
             y●
             it
             doth
             :
             wherfore
             the
          
           Philistims
           said
           :
           Woe
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           
           woe
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           who
           shal
           deliuer
           vs
           out
           of
           the
           hāds
           of
           tnese
           mightie
           Gods
           ?
           
           Iob
           
             aggrauateth
             it
             thus
          
           :
           The
           pillars
           of
           heauen
           tremble
           and
           quake
           at
           his
           reproofe
           .
           Isaiah
           
             laieth
             
             it
             downe
             with
             these
             notable
             circumstances
             of
             amplification
             .
          
           At
           my
           rebuke
           I
           drie
           vp
           the
           sea
           ,
           
           I
           make
           the
           floods
           desart
           :
           their
           fish
           rotteth
           for
           want
           of
           water
           ,
           and
           dieth
           for
           thirst
           .
           I
           cloath
           the
           heauens
           with
           darknesse
           ,
           and
           make
           a
           sacke
           their
           couering
           .
           
             The
             like
             plummets
             of
             Lead
             doth
          
           Ieremy
           
             hang
             vpon
             the
             heeles
             of
             Gods
             wrath
             ,
          
           
           
             to
             make
             it
             most
             heauie
             to
             vs.
          
           I
           haue
           looked
           vpon
           the
           earth
           ,
           and
           lo
           ,
           it
           was
           without
           forme
           and
           void
           :
           and
           to
           the
           heauens
           ,
           and
           they
           had
           no
           light
           :
           I
           beheld
           the
           mountaines
           ,
           and
           lo
           ,
           they
           trembled
           ,
           and
           al
           the
           hils
           shooke
           .
           I
           beheld
           ,
           and
           lo
           there
           was
           no
           man
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           birds
           of
           the
           heauen
           were
           departed
           .
           I
           beheld
           ,
           and
           lo
           the
           fruitfull
           place
           was
           a
           wildernesse
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Cities
           thereof
           were
           broken
           downe
           at
           the
           presence
           of
           the
           Lorde
           ,
           and
           by
           his
           fierce
           wrath
           .
           For
           thus
           hath
           the
           Lord
           saide
           ,
           The
           whole
           land
           shall
           bee
           desolate
           :
           yet
           will
           I
           not
           make
           a
           full
           ende
           .
           
             As
             he
             saide
             to
          
           Samuel
           ,
           
           When
           I
           begin
           I
           will
           also
           make
           an
           ende
           :
           
             or
             rather
             ,
             he
             will
             make
             no
             ende
             ,
             his
             indignation
             being
             endlesse
             .
          
        
         
           The
           rage
           of
           the
           rankest
           euemie
           among
           men
           ,
           may
           be
           qualifyed
           ,
           if
           not
           ,
           it
           must
           dye
           with
           him
           .
           But
           Gods
           anger
           is
           euerlasting
           ,
           as
           hee
           himselfe
           is
           euerlasting
           .
           The
           hostilitie
           of
           men
           may
           with
           counter-hostilitie
           bee
           resisted
           ,
           though
           his
           Quiuer
           bee
           an
           open
           Sepulchre
           ,
           
           and
           all
           his
           armie
           verie
           strong
           :
           if
           not
           when
           hee
           is
           in
           the
           extent
           of
           his
           crueltie
           ,
           and
           hath
           done
           his
           worst
           ,
           hee
           hath
           but
           eaten
           thine
           Haruest
           ,
           and
           thy
           bread
           ,
           bee
           hath
           deuoured
           but
           thy
           sonnes
           and
           thy
           daughters
           ,
           hee
           hath
           but
           eaten
           vppe
           thy
           sheepe
           ,
           and
           thy
           bullockes
           ,
           thy
           Vines
           ,
           and
           thy
           Figg-trees
           ,
           and
           destroyed
           with
           the
           Sworde
           thy
           fenced
           Cities
           :
           But
           Gods
           wrath
           is
           vnappeaceable
           ,
           irremediable
           ,
           incomprehensible
           .
           Of
           the
           anger
           of
           God
           Moses
           speaketh
           thus
           :
           
           
             Fire
             is
             kindled
             in
             my
             wrath
             ,
             and
             shall
             burne
             vnto
             the
             bottom
             of
             hell
             ,
             and
             shall
             consume
             the
             earth
             with
             her
             encrease
             ,
             and
             set
             on
             fire
             the
             foundations
             of
             the
             Mountaines
             .
          
           Father
           Chrysostome
           saieth
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           farre
           more
           sharpe
           to
           see
           the
           angrie
           countenance
           of
           the
           Iudge
           ,
           then
           a
           thousand
           hell
           fiers
           .
           2
           It
           is
           also
           one
           degree
           of
           their
           punishment
           to
           be
           separated
           and
           diuided
           from
           God
           according
           
           as
           it
           is
           in
           the
           forme
           of
           the
           sentence
           :
           
           
             Depart
             from
             me
             ye
             cursed
          
           :
           of
           which
           we
           haue
           formerly
           intreated
           .
           3
           Their
           third
           plague
           shall
           bee
           their
           hell●●h
           companie
           ,
           
           the
           Diuell
           and
           his
           Darlings
           :
           for
           so
           it
           is
           laide
           out
           in
           the
           definitiue
           sentence
           ,
           in
           these
           wordes
           :
           
             Prepared
             for
             the
             Diuell
             and
             his
             Angels
             .
          
           4
           ●et
           the
           eternitie
           of
           their
           punishment
           haue
           the
           next
           place
           noted●n
           this
           addition
           of
           the
           sentence
           
             Euerlasting
             fire
          
           ,
           
           which
           by
           all
           likelihoode
           shall
           not
           onely
           be
           a
           spiritual
           ,
           but
           a
           corporall
           fire
           which
           the
           verie
           Scripture
           language
           doth
           insinuate
           ,
           as
           in
           these
           places
           :
           
           
             The
             chaffe
             he
             shal
             burne
             vp
             with
             vnquenchable
             fire
             .
             It
             is
             better
             for
             thee
             to
             goe
             lame
             into
             life
             ,
             then
             hauing
             two
             hands
             ,
             and
             two
             feete
             ,
             to
             goe
             into
             hell
             fire
             .
          
           The
           〈◊〉
           mistances
           of
           1
           weeping
           .
           
           2
           
             Gnashing
             of
             teeth
          
           :
           the
           forcible
           effects
           of
           that
           fire
           doe
           import
           so
           much
           in
           so
           many
           places
           of
           the
           Gospell
           inserted
           .
           So
           doth
           the
           phrase
           of
           
             vtter
             darknesse
          
           :
           and
           that
           of
           the
           binding
           of
           hands
           and
           feet
           .
           5
           With
           these
           they
           shall
           also
           haue
           their
           tortures
           in
           the
           Iaile
           .
           The
           Diuels
           looke
           for
           no
           lesse
           ,
           as
           it
           appeareth
           by
           their
           stomachous
           words
           to
           Christ
           .
           
             Comest
             thou
             to
             torment
             vs
             before
             the
             time
             ?
          
           This
           prison
           is
           likewise
           spoken
           of
           by
           Christ
           in
           the
           Parable
           of
           the
           king
           and
           his
           Steward
           :
           
             Hee
             deliuered
             him
             to
             the
             Iailers
             ,
             till
             ●e
             should
             pay
             all
             that
             was
             due
             vnto
             him
             .
          
           6
           It
           is
           also
           grieuous
           iudgement
           inflicted
           vppon
           the
           damned
           ,
           to
           see
           the
           righteous
           translated
           into
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           themselues
           excluded
           .
           
           Wherfore
           Christ
           saith
           :
           
             There
             shall
             be
             weeping
             and
             gnashing
             of
             teeth
             ,
             when
             ye
             shall
             see
             Abraham
             ,
             and
             Isaac
             ,
             and
             Iacob
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Prophets
             in
             the
             kingdome
             of
             God
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             your selues
             thrust
             out
             at
             doores
             .
          
           When
           the
           Gluttons
           eies
           behelde
           Lazarus
           his
           felicitie
           ,
           it
           was
           mightie
           augmentation
           of
           his
           nuserie
           ,
           then
           he
           cried
           vnto
           Abraham
           ,
           and
           saide
           :
           
             Oh
             father
             Abraham
             ,
             send
             Lazarus
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Wherefore
           Adam
           when
           he
           was
           chased
           out
           of
           a
           Paradise
           ,
           
           was
           placed
           in
           a
           grounde
           ouer
           against
           it
           ,
           that
           his
           eye
           seeing
           it
           ,
           the
           heart
           of
           him
           might
           rue
           it
           .
           Now
           good
           Christ●an
           ,
           whilest
           then
           reade
           these
           thinges
           ,
           what
           thinkest
           thou
           of
           them
           ?
           Howe
           doe
           they
           woorke
           in
           thee
           ?
           They
           are
           as
           true
           as
           anye
           thing
           may
           bee
           ,
           and
           as
           terrible
           ,
           which
           thou
           
           shouldest
           better
           perceiue
           ,
           If
           I
           had
           the
           tongue
           of
           the
           learned
           which
           might
           minister
           wordes
           in
           due
           time
           to
           mooue
           you
           .
           But
           if
           these
           thus
           deliuered
           doe
           not
           touch
           you
           ,
           you
           haue
           no
           reason
           in
           you
           .
           Wherfore
           while
           we
           haue
           time
           ,
           and
           God
           giueth
           grace
           ,
           and
           the
           church
           admonisheth
           ,
           and
           the
           iudge
           yet
           expecteth
           and
           calleth
           ,
           and
           putteth
           out
           his
           hand
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           and
           giueth
           to
           euerie
           one
           that
           asketh
           ,
           Let
           vs
           lay
           holde
           vppon
           the
           shield
           of
           faith
           ,
           and
           let
           vs
           not
           suffer
           such
           aduantages
           ,
           which
           make
           for
           our
           saluation
           ,
           to
           slippe
           .
        
         
           The
           Sanguinarie
           Souldior
           at
           the
           preaching
           of
           Iudgement
           was
           recalled
           from
           his
           bloodie
           wayes
           ,
           and
           he
           came
           to
           Iohn
           to
           bée
           lessoned
           of
           him
           ,
           
           in
           the
           way
           that
           leadeth
           to
           a
           better
           life
           :
           what
           shall
           wee
           doe
           say
           they
           ?
           And
           this
           is
           the
           song
           of
           the
           Publicans
           and
           Harlots
           ,
           who
           were
           battered
           with
           the
           hammer
           of
           denounced
           Iudgement
           .
           Wherefore
           it
           is
           well
           saide
           of
           Caietan
           ,
           this
           is
           the
           best
           preseruatius
           that
           may
           bee
           to
           keepe
           vs
           in
           Gods
           feare
           .
        
      
       
         
           The
           13.
           
           Chapter
           .
        
         
           Of
           the
           blessed
           state
           of
           the
           Godly
           in
           the
           life
           to
           come
           .
        
         
           ALL
           the
           blessings
           whatsoeuer
           of
           eternall
           life
           ,
           may
           hee
           drawne
           to
           these
           two
           heades
           .
           1.
           
           To
           those
           that
           belong
           vnto
           the
           minde
           .
           2.
           
           To
           those
           that
           appertaine
           vnto
           the
           bodie
           .
           The
           state
           of
           the
           bodie
           shall
           bee
           such
           as
           no
           labours
           or
           sorrowes
           shall
           seaze
           any
           more
           vppon
           it
           ,
           according
           to
           that
           which
           the
           spirit
           in
           the
           Reuelation
           saith
           :
           
             God
             shal
             wipe
             away
             all
             teares
             from
             their
             eyes
             :
          
           
           
             and
             there
             shall
             be
             no
             more
             death
             ,
             neyther
             sorrow
             ,
             neyther
             crying
             ,
             neither
             shall
             there
             bee
             anye
             more
             paine
             .
          
           The
           heauenlye
           properties
           of
           our
           bodies
           are
           liuelye
           shadowed
           and
           represented
           vnto
           vs
           in
           the
           conditions
           of
           the
           bodie
           of
           Christ
           at
           his
           resurrection
           :
           there
           being
           nothing
           to
           the
           contrarie
           ,
           but
           that
           we
           should
           hope
           that
           our
           bodies
           should
           be
           conformable
           to
           his
           bodie
           ,
           
           and
           that
           we
           his
           members
           should
           bee
           sutable
           to
           him
           that
           is
           our
           head
           .
           This
           is
           that
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           
             Who
             shal
             change
             our
             vile
             bodie
             ,
          
           
           
             that
             it
             may
             bee
             facioned
             like
             his
             glorious
             bodie
             .
          
           2.
           
           The
           mind
           and
           spirit
           shall
           then
           bee
           endowed
           with
           this
           gift
           ,
           that
           the
           slanerie
           of
           sinne
           shall
           no
           more
           take
           holde
           of
           it
           ,
           the
           flesh
           (
           the
           insolent
           yoak-fellow
           thereof
           ,
           )
           shal
           no
           more
           ouererowe
           it
           ,
           it
           being
           then
           at
           quietnesse
           with
           the
           spirit
           .
           2.
           
           Wee
           shall
           then
           loue
           God
           according
           to
           the
           exigence
           of
           his
           royall
           law
           ,
           his
           felicitie
           shall
           affect
           vs
           as
           our
           owne
           .
           All
           motions
           and
           perturbations
           of
           the
           minde
           ,
           as
           of
           enuie
           ,
           selfe-loue
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           shall
           be
           voided
           .
           3.
           
           That
           which
           is
           of
           moste
           moment
           ,
           which
           euerie
           one
           that
           is
           godly
           moste
           of
           all
           destreth
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           knowledge
           of
           God
           ,
           shall
           then
           be
           in
           full
           and
           perfect
           manner
           giuen
           vnto
           it
           .
           
           Whecefore
           Paul
           saith
           :
           
             Now
             wee
             see
             through
             a
             glasse
             darkelye
             :
             but
             then
             shall
             wee
             see
             face
             to
             face
             .
             Now
             I
             knowe
             in
             part
             :
             but
             then
             shall
             I
             know
             euen
             as
             I
             am
             knowne
             .
          
           All
           vales
           and
           curtaines
           shall
           then
           be
           drawne
           aside
           ,
           and
           wee
           shall
           see
           God
           indeede
           in
           his
           perfect
           beautie
           ,
           which
           none
           heere
           possiblie
           could
           doe
           and
           liue
           ,
           according
           to
           that
           which
           God
           saith
           to
           Moses
           :
           
           
             There
             shal
             no
             man
             see
             me
             &
             liue
             .
          
           In
           this
           knowledge
           chiefly
           eternall
           life
           standeth
           ,
           as
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           testifieth
           saying
           :
           
           
             This
             is
             life
             eternall
             ,
             that
             they
             know
             thee
             to
             bee
             the
             onely
             very
             God
             ,
             &
             whome
             thou
             hast
             sent
             Iesus
             Christ
             .
          
        
         
           To
           which
           answereth
           this
           other
           speech
           of
           his
           :
           
             Abraham
             reioyced
             to
             see
             my
             day
             ,
             and
             hee
             saw
             it
             ,
             and
             was
             glad
             .
          
           And
           of
           the
           like
           agreement
           is
           that
           which
           is
           also
           spoken
           by
           him
           in
           another
           place
           .
           
             Blessed
             are
             your
             eyes
             for
             they
             see
             ,
             and
             your
             eares
             for
             they
             heare
             :
          
           
           
             For
             manye
             Prophets
             and
             righteous
             men
             haue
             desired
             to
             see
             those
             thinges
             which
             yee
             see
             ,
             and
             haue
             not
             seene
             them
             and
             to
             heare
             those
             thinges
             which
             ye
             heare
             ,
             and
             haue
             not
             heard
             them
             .
          
           By
           this
           let
           euerie
           man
           iudge
           ,
           whose
           happinesse
           he
           may
           hope
           for
           when
           it
           shall
           be
           giuen
           vs
           to
           see
           him
           our
           first
           borne
           Brother
           in
           the
           state
           of
           his
           glorie
           :
           and
           not
           him
           onelye
           ,
           but
           the
           eternall
           Father
           with
           him
           ,
           for
           whome
           hee
           keepeth
           a
           kingdome
           purchased
           by
           his
           blo●d
           .
        
         
         
           A
           glimmering
           sight
           hereof
           ,
           
           and
           as
           it
           were
           a
           shadow
           of
           this
           happines
           was
           shewed
           to
           Peter
           on
           mount
           Tabor
           :
           which
           made
           him
           to
           wish
           y●
           he
           might
           dwell
           alwaies
           there
           .
           And
           Paul
           had
           some
           probate
           thereof
           ,
           when
           hee
           was
           caught
           vp
           to
           the
           third
           heauen
           ,
           
           where
           hee
           heard
           wordes
           which
           could
           not
           be
           spoken
           ,
           which
           were
           not
           possible
           for
           man
           to
           vtter
           .
           The
           face
           of
           Moses
           was
           so
           bright
           by
           his
           beeing
           with
           God
           ,
           as
           the
           Israelites
           could
           not
           behold
           it
           .
           How
           glorious
           thē
           shall
           our
           faces
           bee
           ,
           when
           we
           shall
           bee
           made
           the
           Sonnes
           of
           God
           and
           liue
           for
           euer
           with
           him
           ?
           If
           when
           wee
           reade
           the
           Scriptures
           with
           any
           liuelye
           feeling
           of
           Gods
           spirit
           ,
           if
           in
           our
           feruent
           payers
           powred
           out
           to
           God
           ,
           if
           in
           the
           deepe
           groaninges
           of
           our
           spirits
           vnto
           him
           for
           the
           euill
           that
           betide
           vs
           ,
           or
           at
           the
           powerfull
           operation
           of
           Gods
           worde
           that
           is
           preached
           in
           vs
           ,
           wee
           are
           much
           in
           wardly
           mooued
           ,
           and
           the
           ioy
           ,
           delight
           ,
           and
           pleasure
           thereof
           farre
           exceede
           all
           the
           delights
           of
           the
           Sonnes
           of
           men
           ,
           all
           which
           are
           but
           as
           it
           were
           the
           first
           fruites
           ,
           and
           beginning
           of
           eternall
           life
           :
           gather
           from
           hence
           what
           that
           pure
           ,
           perfect
           compleate
           ioy
           will
           bee
           which
           wee
           shall
           bee
           owners
           of
           in
           the
           life
           to
           come
           .
           But
           these
           amplyfications
           I
           had
           rather
           leaue
           to
           thy
           faith
           good
           Reader
           ,
           then
           to
           prosecute
           further
           al
           the
           pleasures
           of
           this
           world
           compared
           to
           our
           future
           felicitie
           ,
           being
           but
           as
           a
           drop
           of
           water
           to
           the
           huge
           Ocean
           Sea.
           For
           wouldest
           y●
           haue
           riches
           ?
           
           
             Riches
             &
             plentionsnes
             are
             in
             his
             house
             .
          
           
           Wouldest
           thou
           haue
           pleasures
           ?
           
             In
             thy
             presence●s
             fulnesse
             of
             ioy
             ,
             at
             thy
             right
             hand
             are
             pleasures
             for
             euermore
             .
          
           If
           thou
           assiest
           life
           of
           him
           ,
           
           
             he
             giueth
             thee
             a
             long
             life
             euen
             for
             euer
             and
             euer
             .
          
           If
           the
           ioy
           of
           the
           people
           made
           the
           earth
           to
           ring
           when
           Salomon
           was
           crowned
           :
           how
           shall
           not
           the
           floods
           clappe
           their
           handes
           ,
           and
           the
           hilles
           reioyce
           when
           hee
           shall
           come
           to
           iudge
           his
           people
           ?
           If
           the
           Easterne
           wisemen
           when
           they
           sawe
           the
           Starre
           that
           ledde
           vnto
           Christ
           ,
           were
           wonderfullye
           gladde
           :
           what
           ioy
           shall
           bee
           in
           the
           holye
           ones
           of
           God
           ,
           
           when
           they
           shall
           see
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           in
           his
           kingdome
           ?
           Therefore
           the
           glorie
           of
           the
           Godlye
           to
           come
           is
           wonderfull
           and
           vnspeakeable
           .
        
         
           But
           whe●●
           we
           shall
           all
           be
           dignified
           alike
           ,
           and
           be
           copartners
           
           of
           equall
           glorie
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           greate
           question
           ,
           and
           hath
           no
           certaine
           determination
           by
           Scriptures
           ,
           Testimonies
           thereof
           seruing
           of
           both
           sides
           .
           Each
           parte
           is
           probable
           ,
           neyther
           maketh
           it
           to
           the
           matter
           of
           saluation
           ,
           or
           any
           wise
           mar●eth
           it
           the
           certaine
           knowledge
           heereof
           .
        
         
           Wee
           will
           heare
           what
           is
           disputed
           to
           and
           fro
           ,
           and
           leaue
           the
           Christian
           Reader
           to
           his
           choyce
           .
           They
           that
           pleade
           for
           paritie
           ,
           and
           equalitie
           of
           reward
           ,
           reason
           in
           this
           for●e
           :
           
           1.
           
           Those
           that
           laboured
           in
           the
           Vine-yard
           ,
           though
           their
           worke
           differed
           ;
           their
           wages
           was
           all
           one
           :
           the
           last
           had
           his
           pennye
           aswell
           as
           the
           first
           ,
           and
           the
           first
           had
           no
           more
           ,
           though
           he
           murmured
           neuer
           so
           much
           against
           his
           Maister
           ,
           neither
           had
           hee
           any
           wrong
           doone
           him
           as
           the
           couenant
           betweene
           him
           and
           his
           Maister
           absolutely
           concludeth
           .
           2.
           
           Their
           second
           reason
           is
           Christes
           asseueration
           .
           
           
             Then
             shall
             the
             iust
             men
             shine
             as
             the
             Sun
             in
             the
             kingdome
             of
             their
             Father
             .
          
           But
           there
           can
           bee
           no
           greater
           light
           then
           that
           the
           Sunne
           giueth
           .
           And
           none
           but
           the
           iust
           shall
           enter
           into
           this
           kingdome
           :
           therefore
           they
           shall
           all
           haue
           the
           light
           of
           this
           Sunne
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           they
           ioyntlye
           shall
           haue
           the
           perfection
           of
           all
           glorie
           .
           3.
           
           They
           also
           vrge
           the
           case
           thus
           :
           
           Christ
           disputing
           with
           the
           Pharisees
           about
           the
           resurection
           :
           likeneth
           our
           estate
           in
           heauen
           to
           the
           condition
           of
           the
           Angells
           ,
           without
           anye
           mention
           of
           different
           contribution
           .
           4.
           
           Whereas
           in
           this
           life
           there
           are
           oddes
           betweene
           vs
           ,
           they
           giue
           the
           cause
           thereof
           to
           the
           flesh
           ,
           which
           they
           carrie
           about
           them
           ,
           beeing
           more
           or
           lesse
           regenerate
           as
           they
           are
           more
           or
           lesse
           mortified
           in
           the
           flesh
           :
           Of
           which
           burden
           we
           shall
           bee
           eased
           in
           the
           other
           life
           ,
           the
           infirmitie
           of
           the
           fle●h
           beeing
           to
           bee
           done
           away
           ,
           and
           so
           there
           shall
           be
           no
           disturbance
           why
           wee
           should
           not
           all
           receiue
           the
           like
           recompence
           .
           5.
           
           Christ
           promiseth
           to
           the
           twelue
           Apostles
           equall
           glorie
           in
           heauen
           ,
           that
           they
           shall
           sit
           on
           twelue
           seates
           and
           Iudge
           the
           twelue
           Tribes
           of
           Israel
           .
           
           And
           doubtle●se
           Paul
           though
           he
           bée
           the
           thirteenth
           cannot
           but
           be
           equall
           with
           them
           in
           honour
           ,
           being
           vnequall
           ,
           and
           aboue
           them
           in
           labour
           .
           6.
           
           Paul
           seemeth
           to
           shake
           handes
           with
           this
           side
           ,
           
           making
           the
           Corinthians
           and
           with
           them
           all
           the
           faithfull
           in
           the
           like
           estate
           of
           glorie
           ,
           
           while
           hee
           saith
           :
           
           
             Knowe
             you
             not
             that
             wee
             shall
             iudge
             the
             Angel
             ?
          
        
         
           7.
           
           Lastly
           it
           is
           written
           that
           the
           sufferings
           of
           these
           times
           haue
           no
           proportion
           with
           our
           future
           felicitie
           .
           If
           God
           respecteth
           not
           our
           workes
           in
           this
           worke
           :
           from
           whence
           say
           they
           doe
           wee
           draw
           this
           difference
           of
           the
           recompence
           ?
           This
           our
           dignitie
           is
           meerelye
           Gods
           dignation
           :
           therefore
           wee
           fetch
           the
           inequalitie
           thereof
           not
           from
           our
           merrits
           ,
           but
           his
           mercie
           :
           whereas
           they
           of
           the
           contrarie
           side
           seeme
           to
           strengthen
           their
           opinion
           by
           distinguishing
           of
           workes
           ,
           as
           if
           by
           the
           condignitie
           of
           them
           wee
           did
           earne
           and
           worke
           out
           this
           glories
           .
        
         
           There
           bee
           other
           reasons
           ,
           but
           these
           are
           the
           chiefest
           that
           make
           for
           this
           matter
           .
           The
           aduerse
           part
           is
           aswell
           prouided
           to
           hold
           their
           assertion
           :
           Their
           arguments
           are
           many
           and
           good
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           these
           .
           1.
           
           First
           they
           say
           ,
           God
           will
           reward
           euery
           one
           according
           to
           his
           workes
           ,
           and
           as
           his
           worke
           is
           so
           shall
           his
           wages
           be
           .
        
         
           The
           Scriptures
           goe
           with
           this
           :
           
           it
           is
           Paules
           saying
           :
           
             Who
             will
             reward
             euerie
             man
             according
             to
             his
             workes
             .
             2.
             
             Daniel
          
           foretelling
           the
           condition
           of
           the
           Saints
           after
           this
           life
           ,
           is
           flat
           for
           difference
           of
           rewardes
           ,
           saying
           :
           
             They
             that
             be
             wise
             shall
             shine
             as
             the
             brightnesse
             of
             the
             firmament
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             they
             that
             turne
             many
             to
             righteousnesse
             shall
             shine
             as
             the
             Stars
             for
             euermore
             .
          
           But
           there
           is
           manifest
           difference
           betweene
           the
           brightnesse
           of
           the
           firmament
           ,
           and
           the
           brightnesse
           of
           the
           Starres
           .
           3.
           
           From
           the
           contraries
           they
           conclude
           the
           case
           thus
           :
           There
           are
           diuersities
           of
           punishments
           in
           Hell
           ,
           therefore
           the
           consequence
           holdeth
           by
           comparison
           that
           there
           is
           varietie
           of
           rewardes
           in
           heauen
           .
           That
           the
           sufferings
           in
           Hell
           are
           sundrie
           ,
           it
           is
           apparant
           by
           Christes
           wordes
           :
           
             It
             shall
             bee
             easier
             in
             that
             day
             for
             Tyrus
             and
             Sydon
             ,
          
           
           
             then
             for
             Corozain
             ,
             and
             Bethzaide
             and
             for
             Sodome
             ,
             then
             for
             Capernaum
             :
          
           wherefore
           degrees
           also
           of
           glorie
           are
           diuided
           .
           4.
           
           That
           there
           is
           not
           onely
           one
           reward
           for
           all
           the
           righteous
           ,
           but
           that
           there
           are
           manie
           of
           them
           ,
           it
           is
           plaine
           by
           that
           which
           Christ
           elsewhere
           saith
           :
           
           
             In
             my
             Fathers
             house
             are
             manye
             
             dwelling
             places
             .
          
           5.
           
           Further
           if
           our
           state
           must
           be
           sutable
           〈◊〉
           the
           Angels
           ,
           
           as
           Christ
           hath
           let
           it
           downe
           .
           
             In
             the
             resurrectio●
             we
             are
             as
             the
             Angels
             of
             God
             in
             heauen
             :
          
           it
           must
           needes
           bee
           that
           wee
           haue
           sun●●●
           degrees
           of
           glorie
           because
           there
           are
           seuerall
           degrees
           of
           Angells
           .
           
           6.
           
           The
           seede
           that
           was
           〈◊〉
           vppon
           the
           good
           ground
           ,
           came
           not
           vp
           like
           ,
           but
           some
           better
           then
           some
           :
           some
           gaue
           an
           hundreth
           folde
           ,
           some
           sixtie
           folde
           ,
           and
           another
           thirtee
           folde
           .
        
         
           This
           not
           obscurelie
           shadoweth
           disproportion
           of
           retribution
           of
           heauenlye
           glorie
           .
           
           7.
           
           So
           dooth
           the
           Parable
           of
           the
           talents
           ,
           those
           that
           had
           them
           in
           ban●k
           were
           rewarded
           more
           or
           lesse
           according
           to
           the
           improouement
           they
           made
           of
           ●h●m
           .
           In
           the
           Reuelation
           mention
           is
           made
           of
           a
           peculier
           fl●cke
           who
           follow
           the
           law
           whether
           soeuer
           hee
           goeth
           ,
           
           agr●●●
           which
           seemeth
           not
           to
           be
           giuen
           to
           others
           .
           
           8
           This
           als●●●rength●eth
           the
           cause
           verie
           much
           that
           Christ
           saith
           ,
           
             Whosoeuer
             shall
             obserue
             and
             teach
             them
             ,
             the
             same
             shall
             bee
             called
             great
             in
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             heauen
             :
          
           Thereby
           insinuating
           that
           there
           are
           greater
           and
           lesser
           in
           that
           Kingdome
           .
        
         
           The
           like
           is
           enforced
           out
           of
           these
           his
           wordes
           ,
           
           
             Whosoeuer
             will
             bee
             chiefe
             among
             you
             ,
             let
             him
             be
             your
             seruāt
          
           9.
           〈◊〉
           of
           the
           ●postle
           maketh
           much
           to
           th●s
           purpose
           :
           
           
             Hee
             which
             seweth
             sparingly
             ,
             shall
             reape
             also
             sparingly
             ,
             and
             hee
             that
             s●weth
             liberallie
             ,
             shall
             reape
             also
             liberallie
             .
          
           But
           moste
           pregnant
           is
           this
           proofe
           of
           the
           same
           Ap●stle
           .
           
           
             There
             is
             one
             glorie
             of
             the
             Sunne
             ,
             and
             another
             glorie
             of
             the
             Moone
             ,
             an
             other
             glory
             of
             the
             Starres
             :
             for
             one
             Starre
             differeth
             from
             another
             in
             glorie
             .
          
           But
           the
           reddition
           and
           answere
           heerev●to
           maketh
           the
           case
           plaine
           and
           palpable
           ,
           
             So
             is
             the
             resurrection
             of
             the
             dead
             .
          
           These
           differences
           of
           dignitie
           in
           the
           creatures
           doe
           not
           abl●e
           illustrate
           the
           differences
           of
           glory
           ,
           that
           shal
           bee
           in
           mens
           bodies
           after
           there
           surrection
           .
           Finally
           if
           we
           may
           measure
           this
           matter
           by
           the
           line
           of
           verie
           probable
           reason
           ,
           it
           is
           verie
           likely
           that
           the
           degrees
           of
           glorie
           in
           the
           life
           to
           come
           ,
           shall
           answere
           the
           diuersiue
           of
           iudgements
           and
           qualities
           giuen
           
           vs
           in
           this
           life
           .
           The
           more
           we
           haue
           vsed
           our
           Talents
           by
           heauenly
           dispensation
           committed
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           to
           the
           glorie
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           good
           of
           the
           church
           ,
           the
           more
           shall
           our
           felicitie
           bee
           in
           the
           day
           of
           retribution
           :
           wherefore
           the
           twelue
           Apostles
           who
           were
           royallye
           embroatered
           and
           garnished
           with
           giftes
           ,
           and
           were
           Maister
           workemen
           in
           the
           Primitiue
           Church
           ,
           shal
           haue
           that
           stately
           preheminence
           ouer
           others
           ,
           
           as
           they
           shall
           sit
           in
           iudgement
           ouer
           others
           ▪
           they
           should
           haue
           twelue
           scaffolds
           and
           Chaires
           placed
           for
           them
           ,
           whereupon
           they
           shall
           fitte
           to
           iudge
           the
           twelue
           Tribes
           of
           Israel
           .
           But
           it
           may
           be
           thought
           if
           some
           shal
           haue
           so
           much
           ,
           there
           wil
           be
           nothing
           for
           othersome
           :
           wee
           answere
           that
           the
           Fountaine
           of
           that
           felicitie
           is
           bottomlesse
           and
           can
           neuer
           bee
           emptied
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           with
           that
           as
           it
           is
           with
           the
           great
           Sea
           ,
           
           to
           which
           if
           you
           carrie
           neuer
           so
           capable
           vessels
           ,
           yet
           there
           is
           more
           then
           enough
           alwaies
           to
           fill
           euerie
           ones
           tanckerd
           come
           he
           as
           often
           as
           hee
           will
           :
           
           so
           though
           wee
           draw
           neuer
           so
           deepelye
           of
           the
           waters
           of
           life
           :
           it
           hath
           a
           welspring
           of
           euer
           liuing
           water
           ,
           to
           giue
           aboundantly
           to
           all
           ,
           abone
           all
           that
           wee
           are
           able
           to
           speake
           or
           thinke
           .
           
             The
             eye
             hath
             not
             seene
             ,
             the
             eare
             hath
             not
             heard
             ,
             neither
             can
             the
             heart
             of
             man
             conceiue
             the
             things
             that
             God
             hath
             prepared
             for
             those
             that
             loue
             him
             .
          
           The
           latter
           I
           embrace
           as
           the
           cheerefullest
           and
           moste
           currant
           opinion
           ,
           let
           others
           bee
           as
           they
           thinke
           good
           of
           contrarie
           imagination
           Beeing
           ●ooted
           in
           this
           perswasion
           ,
           I
           am
           heartned
           to
           all
           zealous
           contrition
           in
           Religion
           ,
           that
           I
           may
           attaine
           more
           heauenly
           benediction
           .
        
         
           Another
           question
           would
           be
           touched
           though
           wee
           will
           not
           vndertake
           fullie
           to
           determine
           it
           :
           
             Whether
             wee
             shall
             know
             one
             another
             in
             heauen
             ?
          
           I
           am
           more
           carelesse
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           curious
           .
           Let
           our
           care
           be
           to
           knowe
           whether
           wee
           shal
           come
           to
           heauen
           ,
           then
           to
           know
           whether
           wee
           shall
           know
           one
           another
           in
           heauen
           .
           But
           it
           is
           cleere
           wee
           shall
           know
           one
           another
           there
           ,
           though
           we
           know
           them
           not
           heere
           .
           For
           doubtles
           Adams
           knowledge
           in
           his
           best
           estate
           must
           giue
           place
           to
           that
           knowledge
           which
           we
           shall
           haue
           in
           our
           glorified
           estate
           .
           But
           Adam
           knew
           Eue
           whome
           he
           neuer
           saw
           before
           ,
           
           and
           saide
           ,
           
           
             This
             is
             bone
             of
             my
             bone
             ,
             and
             flesh
             of
             my
             flesh
             :
          
           Therefore
           what
           reason
           is
           against
           it
           ,
           why
           wee
           should
           not
           knowe
           one
           another
           in
           heauen
           ,
           though
           neuer
           knowne
           heere
           to
           vs
           ?
           
           This
           is
           one
           argument
           in
           the
           cause
           .
           Againe
           who
           doth
           not
           know
           that
           the
           clarification
           of
           Christ
           on
           Mount
           Tabor
           was
           a
           liuely
           idea
           of
           our
           glorification
           :
           But
           when
           Christ
           was
           clarified
           ,
           and
           Moses
           and
           ●lias
           appeared
           ,
           Peter
           presently
           knew
           them
           though
           he
           neuer
           before
           knewe
           them
           :
           this
           is
           another
           good
           argument
           in
           the
           cause
           .
           
           Finally
           ,
           it
           Diues
           knew
           〈◊〉
           in
           hell
           ,
           dooth
           it
           not
           necessarily
           follow
           that
           wee
           all
           know
           one
           another
           in
           heauen
           ,
           where
           our
           knowledge
           shall
           bee
           absolute
           &
           perfect
           ,
           whether
           we
           shall
           know
           one
           another
           ,
           so
           as
           we
           shall
           say
           this
           was
           my
           Father
           ,
           Mother
           ,
           Sister
           ,
           Brother
           ,
           &c.
           
           I
           can
           say
           nothing
           to
           it
           ,
           but
           so
           I
           leaue
           it
           ,
           and
           leaue
           th●e
           to
           God.
           
             Now
             to
             the
             King
             numortall
             inusible
             ,
             to
             God
             onely
             wise
             be
             all
             honour
             and
             glory
             for
             euer
             .
             Amen
             .
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
         
         
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A01451-e440
           
             Matth.
             2.
             9.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A01451-e520
           
             Iohn
             1.
             
          
           
             Act
             26.
             
          
           
             Ps●l
             .
             14.
             1.
             
          
           
             1
             King.
             18.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             13.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             9.
             
          
           
             Act.
             9.
             
          
           
             Luke
             19.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             4.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             King.
             4.
             
          
           
             H●ster
             5.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             7
             
          
           
             Hier●m●
             
          
           
             Hieron
             :
             ad
             Cyprian
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             15.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A01451-e970
           
             Math.
             24.
             
             ●2
             .
             38.
             44
             
             4●
             .
             48.
             
          
           
             Luke
             .
             17.
             
             1●
             .
             27.
             
             2●
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Pet.
             3.
             4.
             8
             
             1●
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             18.
             
          
           
             Mat●
             .
             ●
             .
             13
             ,
             34
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             Rom.
             ●
             .
             6.
             7
             8.
             9
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             Apoca.
             22.
             12
             
          
           
             Dan.
             14.
             15.
             19.
             
             ●0
             .
             21.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             18.
             27.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
             14
             13
             
          
           
             Gen.
             32.
             10.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             2.
             10.
             11
             
          
           
             Luke
             .
             15.
             13.
             
          
           
             Dan.
             4
             27.
             28
             
          
           
             Lau●en
             .
             1.
             9.
             
          
           
             Heb●
             11.
             25.
             
          
           
             Matt.
             17.
             4.
             
          
           
             Mark.
             9.
             5.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             19.
             
             2●
             .
          
           
             Apoc.
             21.
             1.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             24.
             35.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             102.
             
             2●
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             1.
             10.
             11.
             12.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             24.
             29.
             
             &
             21.
             
             2●
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             13.
             14.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             14.
             2.
             3
             
          
           
             Heb.
             9.
             27.
             
          
           
             
               Gen
               ▪
            
             2.
             17.
             
             Heb.
             M●riend●
             mo●●ent
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             ▪
             4.
             30.
             
             4●
             42.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             ●
             .
             1.
             20.
             
          
           
             Luke
             17.
             26.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             3.
             20.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Pet.
             3.
             6.
             7.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             11.
             12.
             13
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             3.
             20.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             6.
             14.
             17.
             
          
           
             Luke
             17.
             26.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Pet.
             3.
             6.
             7
             ,
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             Matt.
             5.
             18.
             and
             ch
             .
             34.
             35.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             13.
             39.
             verse
             49.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             25.
             
          
           
             Matt.
             28.
             20.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             14.
             16.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             8.
             21.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             15.
             12.
             15.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Thes
             .
             5.
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             4.
             7.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Pet.
             3.
             10.
             
          
           
             Reuel
             .
             3.
             3.
             
          
           
             Acts
             17.
             28.
             
          
           
             Tit.
             1.
             12.
             13.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             17.
             51.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             King.
             18.
             28
             
          
           
             Ephes
             .
             2.
             12.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             2.
             14.
             15
             
          
           
             
               Ouid
               lib.
            
             1.
             
             〈…〉
             Gen.
             6.
             3.
             18.
             
             First
             by
             a
             ●●tood
             afterwards
             〈…〉
             a
             doct●●ne
             agreeing
             with
             the
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Iudg.
             14.
             
             1●
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             1.
             1.
             3.
             8.
             9.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             G●●
             37.
             28.
             29.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Pet.
             3.
             36.
             
          
           
             Acts
             17.
             28.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             P●●
             .
             ●
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             in
             natura
             lib.
             quest
             ,
             lib.
             1
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Tim.
             3.
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Pet.
             3.
             4.
             
          
           
             Iude
             18.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Tim.
             4.
             1.
             
          
           
             Ps●l
             .
             19.
             1.
             
             &c.
             〈◊〉
             .
             1.
             20.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             1.
             1.
             
          
           
             Math.
             5.
             
             ●8
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             1.
             8.
             9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             136.
             6.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             102.
             26.
             
          
           
             H●br
             .
             1.
             10.
             11.
             12.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             3.
             10
             11.
             12.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             Iames.
             5.
             17.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             King.
             17.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Luke
             .
             4.
             25.
             
          
           
             Ecle
             .
             48.
             3.
             
          
           
             Amos.
             4.
             7.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             2.
             29.
             32.
             31.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             8.
             19.
             20.
             21.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             Isaith
             .
             24.
             1.
             3
             4.
             5.
             6.
             7.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             26.
             14.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             28.
             16.
             
          
           
             Eccle.
             1.
             2.
             
          
           
             Ioan.
             2.
             8.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             ●9
             .
             13.
             
          
           
             1
             King.
             22.
             34.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Tim.
             6.
             17.
             
          
           
             Muk●
             .
             4.
             15.
             
             ●8
             .
          
           
             Luke
             .
             12.
             15.
             16.
             
          
           
             Math.
             6.
             19.
             
          
           
             1
             〈…〉
             19.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
             12.
             33.
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             26.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             .
             18.
             36.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             12.
             1.
             
          
           
             Acts.
             ●
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Exod
             33.
             1.
             7
             
          
           
             Ge.
             2.
             
             ●
             .
             &
             5.
             2
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             15.
             45
             
          
           
             Gen
             3.
             19.
             
          
           
             Iob.
             1●
             .
             14.
             
          
           
             I●al
             .
             6.
             5.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             25.
             32.
             
          
           
             Hebr.
             12.
             16.
             
          
           
             A●●●stine
             〈◊〉
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A01451-e3590
           
             Seneca
             in
             naturalib●
             quest
             .
             lib.
             ●
             .
          
           
             In
             historia
             Phile.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet
             3.
             7.
             10.
             11.
             12.
             13.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             1.
             65.
             17.
             
             &
             66.
             22.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             ●
             .
             21.
             1
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Peter
             .
             3.
             7.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             Math
             25
             6.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             3.
             10.
             
          
           
             Isal
             ,
             102.
             25.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             1.
             10
             ,
             11
             12.
             
          
           
             Isai
             .
             65.
             17.
             and
             66.
             22.
             
          
           
             Reuel
             .
             ●1
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet
             3.
             13.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             7.
             31.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Pet.
             3.
             6.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             21.
             1.
             
          
           
             Isai
             .
             3●
             .
             ●6
             
          
           
             Rom.
             8.
             20.
             21
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             4.
             dist
             .
             4●
             Lib.
             20.
             cap.
             1●
             de
             〈◊〉
             Dei.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             7.
             31
             
             Lib.
             de
             dogma
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Pet.
             3.
             7.
             11.
             12.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             7.
             20.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             19
             24.
             
             Gen
             7.
             20.
             
             Num.
             16.
             31.
             32.
             33.
             34.
             
             Num.
             11.
             16.
             33.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             1.
             4.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             3.
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Thes
             .
             1.
             7
             ,
             8.
             1.
             
             Thes
             .
             4.
             16.
             1.
             
             Cor.
             15.
             52.
             
             Matt.
             24.
             31.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A01451-e4480
           
             Matth.
             24.
             36.
             
          
           
             Mar.
             13.
             32.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             1.
             6.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             24.
             41.
             
             Matt
             2●
             .
             13.
             
             Marke
             13.
             33.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             13.
             11.
             
          
           
             Apo●
             .
             16.
             15.
             1.
             
             Iohn
             .
             1.
             18.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               Gen.
               cont
               .
               M●nic●
               .
               cap.
            
             2●
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             .
             2.
             18.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             4.
             21.
             22.
             
             &c.
             Gen.
             4.
             26.
             
             Gene.
             3.
             15.
             
             Exo.
             12
             &
             13.
             
             &
             16.
             
             &
             20.
             &c.
             Exod.
             28.
             21.
             
             2●
             .
             Exo.
             18.
             5.
             18.
             
          
           
             Exo.
             13.
             3.
             1●
             
          
           
             Mat.
             11.
             1●
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Iohn
             2.
             18.
             
             Gal.
             4.
             4.
             
          
           
             Act
             1.
             7.
             
          
           
             Math.
             24.
             14.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             10.
             18.
             
             Psal
             .
             19.
             4
             
             Col.
             1.
             6.
             
          
           
             P●●l
             .
             9●
             4●
             2.
             
             Pet
             3.
             8.
             
          
           
             1
             〈◊〉
             18
             8.
             9
             &c.
             I●●ah
             .
             8
             19.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Thess
             .
             2.
             1.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             Ephe.
             56.
             
             Luke
             .
             21.
             8.
             
             Mar.
             13.
             5.
             
             Mat.
             24.
             4.
             
          
           
             Math.
             24
             36.
             
             Marke
             .
             12.
             32
             
          
           
             Isaiah
             8
             20.
             
             Gal.
             1.
             8
             9.
             
          
           
             Luke
             .
             16.
             29
             
          
           
             Gal.
             ●
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             I.
             Cor.
             I.
             ●0
             .
             Iere.
             13.
             5.
             
             ●
             .
             2
             Tim.
             13.
             16.
             2.
             
             Pet.
             1.
             10.
             
          
           
             Marke
             13.
             35.
             36.
             37.
             
          
           
             Zach.
             1.
             
             ●1
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Thess
             .
             5.
             3.
             
             Apoca.
             3.
             3.
             
             &
             16.
             15.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Pet.
             3.
             10.
             
             Math.
             14.
             44.
             
          
           
             Apoca.
             20.
             1●
             
          
           
             ●osua
             .
             23.
             14.
             
          
           
             Iob
             1.
             19.
             
          
           
             1
             King.
             16.
             10
             
          
           
             Isai
             .
             47.
             
             ●
             .
             5.
             7.
             8.
             
          
           
             Ierem.
             51.
             13.
             
          
           
             Isai
             .
             56.
             12.
             
          
           
             Iam.
             4.
             13.
             14.
             15.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             4.
             19.
             
             Act.
             18.
             21.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             King.
             4.
             8.
             
             Macc
             5.
             9.
             
             &c.
             1.
             
             Kin.
             15.
             23.
             2.
             
             Chr.
             16.
             12.
             
             Lam.
             2.
             11.
             12
             
             Ezec.
             16.
             49.
             
          
           
             Math.
             2.
             16.
             
          
           
             Iudg.
             3.
             12.
             1.
             
             Sam.
             3
             1.
             4.
             2.
             
             Sam.
             4.
             5.
             6.
             1.
             
             King.
             2.
             29.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             14.
             27.
             2.
             
             King.
             1.
             10.
             2
             
             Kin.
             16.
             18.
             
             Num.
             16.
             31.
             32.
             
          
           
             Iob
             1.
             19.
             2.
             
             King.
             9.
             33.
             
             Acts.
             12.
             23.
             1.
             
             Kin.
             13.
             24.
             2
             
             King.
             2.
             24.
             
             Ester
             .
             7.
             6.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A01451-e6240
           
             Amos
             3.
             7.
             
          
           
             Gene.
             6.
             3.
             18.
             
             &
             cha
             .
             7.
             1.
             20
             
             Gen.
             19.
             7.
             9.
             2.
             
             Pet.
             2.
             7.
             8.
             9
             
             Exod.
             5.
             1.
             
             &
             6.
             10
             
             &
             7.
             10.
             
             &
             8.
             6.
             13.
             17.
             21.
             
             &
             9.
             3.
             10.
             23.
             
             &
             10.
             
             ●
             .
             13.
             22.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             9.
             14.
             
             Eccl.
             43.
             11.
             12.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             King.
             20.
             
             ●
             .
             11.
             
             Isai
             .
             38.
             5.
             8.
             2.
             
             Chr.
             32.
             24.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             24.
             29.
             
             Mark.
             13.
             10.
             
             Luk.
             21.
             8.
             9.
             27.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             24.
             5.
             
             Colos
             .
             2.
             18.
             
             Matth.
             24.
             6.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             24.
             7.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             14.
             9.
             
             Io●n
             .
             15.
             20.
             
             &
             16.
             2.
             
             Math.
             10.
             17.
             
          
           
             Math.
             24.
             10.
             
          
           
             Mark.
             13.
             12.
             
          
           
             Math.
             24.
             12.
             
          
           
             Math.
             24.
             14.
             
          
           
             Math.
             24.
             15.
             
             Mark.
             13.
             14.
             
             Dan.
             9.
             27.
             
          
           
             Math.
             14.
             24.
             
             Luke
             17.
             23.
             2.
             
             Thes
             .
             2.
             3
             
          
           
             Mat.
             24.
             29.
             
             Dan.
             7.
             13.
             
             Apocal
             1
             7.
             
             Ioel.
             2.
             31.
             
          
           
             Luk
             21.
             
             ●5
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             21.
             25.
             
          
           
             L●k
             .
             ●●
             26.
             
             Gen.
             7.
             5.
             
             Matt.
             24.
             38.
             1.
             
             Pet.
             3.
             
             ●0
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             18.
             8.
             
          
           
             Ma.
             24
             24.
             
             ●1
             Matt.
             24.
             6.
             7.
             
          
           
             7.
             
          
           
             12.
             
          
           
             14.
             9.
             10.
             
          
           
             21.
             &c.
             
          
           
             Matt.
             24.
             20.
             
          
           
             30.
             30.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             Ma●
             .
             13.
             21.
             
             Antiq.
             lib.
             20.
             cap.
             11.
             12.
             14
             
          
           
             Act.
             21.
             38.
             8
             
             Chap.
             5.
             36.
             
          
           
             M●●h
             .
             ●4
             .
             6.
             7
             
          
           
             Matth.
             24.
             7.
             
          
           
             Leuit.
             26.
             16.
             
             Lamen
             .
             2.
             17.
             
             Mal.
             2.
             2.
             
             Deut.
             18.
             21.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             24.
             7.
             
             L●b
             .
             20.
             
             Antiq.
             Cap.
             2.
             
             Act.
             11.
             28.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             24.
             7.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             7.
             de
             bell●
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
             Cap.
             12.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             .
             1.
             11.
             
             Mark.
             14.
             43.
             
             Luk.
             22.
             47.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             .
             18.
             
             1●
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             22
             55
             58
             Mat.
             25.
             69.
             71
             
          
           
             Math.
             24.
             
             ●2
             .
          
           
             Ouid
             Metamorph
             .
             Lab.
             1.
             
             Fab.
             4.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Tim
             3.
             1.
             1.
             
             Tim.
             4.
             1.
             
             Iude
             18.
             2.
             
             Pet
             3.
             3.
             
          
           
             Luk
             18.
             8.
             
          
           
             Matt.
             24.
             14.
             
             Mark.
             13.
             10.
             
          
           
             Act
             8.
             2.
             3.
             4.
             9.
             19.
             
          
           
             Acts.
             10.
             1.
             7.
             11.
             17.
             44.
             
             Actes
             .
             12.
             24.
             
             Act.
             ●3
             .
             1.
             13.
             14.
             42.
             
          
           
             Act.
             11.
             4.
             21.
             
             2●
             .
          
           
             Act.
             14.
             6.
             13.
             26.
             
          
           
             Act.
             15.
             35.
             39
             
             Act.
             28.
             30.
             6.
             31.
             
             Col.
             1.
             
             Rom.
             1.
             7.
             11.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             T●m
             .
             3.
             16.
             
          
           
             Ps●l
             .
             19.
             4.
             
             Rom
             10.
             18.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             15.
             20.
             
             &
             16.
             2.
             
             Luke
             .
             21.
             12.
             
          
           
             Dan
             ,
             6.
             16.
             
          
           
             Lukk
             .
             ●
             .
             34.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet
             28.
             
             Act.
             2.
             11.
             13
             
          
           
             Act
             3.
             7.
             
             Act.
             4.
             1.
             2.
             3.
             5.
             7.
             18.
             21.
             
             Act
             5.
             17.
             29.
             
             ●0
             .
          
           
             Acts.
             5.
             18.
             19
             29.
             40.
             
          
           
             Actes
             6
             8.
             
             Acts
             7.
             57.
             58
             
             Act.
             26.
             
          
           
             Act.
             12.
             1.
             2
             4.
             
          
           
             Act.
             14
             6.
             19.
             
             Actes
             .
             16.
             19.
             22.
             23.
             24.
             33.
             25.
             
          
           
             The
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             Cornel.
             T●●it
             .
          
           
             Tertull
             de
             prascri●●
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Acts
             and
             Monuments
             of
             the
             Church
             by
             Maister
             Fox
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             10.
             
          
           
             Math.
             18.
             1.
             
          
           
             Math.
             20.
             20
             
             Marke
             .
             10.
             35.
             
             Luc.
             22.
             24.
             25.
             26.
             
          
           
             Math.
             5.
             13.
             14
             15.
             
          
           
             Mark.
             9.
             50.
             
             Luke
             .
             14.
             34.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             4.
             8.
             9.
             3.
             10.
             13.
             
          
           
             Luc.
             2.
             
             Isa
             .
             8.
             14.
             
             Romans
             9.
             32
             1.
             
             Pet.
             2.
             8.
             1.
             
             Cor.
             1.
             23.
             
          
           
             Math.
             11.
             6.
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             18.
             
             ●
             19.
             20.
             
          
           
             Luke
             .
             17.
             26
             27.
             28.
             29.
             30.
             
             Gen.
             7.
             5.
             1.
             
             Pet.
             3.
             20.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             11.
             16.
             17.
             20.
             21.
             23.
             
             Luke
             7
             31.
             32
             
             Isai
             62.
             6.
             
             &
             65.
             2.
             
             Iere.
             7.
             21.
             22.
             23.
             
          
           
             Ezec.
             16.
             49.
             40.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             2.
             21.
             22.
             
             Iudg.
             4.
             17.
             21.
             2.
             
             Sam.
             4.
             6.
             
             Act
             20.
             9.
             
          
           
             Luk
             21.
             
             2●
             .
             Mark
             13
             10.
             
             〈◊〉
             .
             13.
             24.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             24.
             11.
             1
             
             Tim.
             4.
             1.
             2.
             3.
             2.
             
             Pet.
             3.
             3.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             25.
             32.
             33.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             13.
             24.
             27.
             
          
           
             Luke
             21.25
             Isa
             13.
             10.
             
             Math
             24.
             29.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             11.
             25.
             
             〈◊〉
             28.
             31.
             
             〈◊〉
             59.
             20.
             
             〈◊〉
             27.
             9.
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Tim.
             2.
             4.
             
          
           
             Luke
             .
             18.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Thes
             .
             2.
             3.
             1.
             
             Sam.
             19.
             13.
             
             Of
             the
             principles
             of
             their
             faith
             ,
             swaruing
             from
             the
             truth
             .
             See
             D.
             Reinolds
             5.
             conclusion
             ,
             inlarged
             .
             An
             1602.
             
          
           
             Romes
             7.
             hils
             described
             by
             Virgil.
             Georg.
             2
             in
             fine
             ,
             by
             
               Proper●●us
               Elog
               〈◊〉
               lib.
            
             3
             by
             
               Varro
               .
               lib.
            
             5.
             2.
             
             Thes
             .
             2.
             3.
             
             Apoc.
             18.
             6.
             
             Apo.
             17.
             2.
             13
             
          
           
             D.
             Downam
             his
             treatise
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             published
             An.
             1603.
             
          
           
             Num.
             21.
             22.
             
             &
             23
             &c.
             Gen.
             19
             11.
             
          
           
             Gen
             12.
             15.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             King.
             1.
             1
             ,
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             24.
             29.
             
             3●
             〈…〉
             13.
             24.
             
             Luk.
             21.
             25.
             
             Isa
             .
             ●3
             .
             ●●
             Ezek.
             32.
             7.
             
          
           
             Mark.
             ●3
             .
             33.
             34.
             35.
             
             Math.
             14.
             42.
             
          
           
             Ro●
             .
             8.
             19.
             20
             21.
             22.
             23.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             ●5
             .
             23.
             14
             25.
             
          
           
             Deutr.
             20
             20.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             22.
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Sam.
             14
             3●
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             Math.
             27.
             45.
             51.
             52.
             53.
             
             Mark.
             15.
             33.
             38.
             
             Math.
             27.
             54.
             
             Marke
             .
             15.
             39.
             
          
           
             Math.
             24.
             29.
             30.
             
             Mark.
             13.
             24.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             1.
             26.
             29
             30.
             
             Psal
             .
             19.
             1.
             2.
             
             Exod.
             7.
             19.
             20
             21.
             
             Exod
             8.
             6.
             16
             24.
             
             &
             .
             9.
             1.
             10
             23.
             
             &
             10
             13.
             22.
             
             &
             12.
             29.
             
             &
             14
             27.
             
             Num.
             10.
             1.
             2
             
             Num.
             16.
             28.
             29.
             32.
             33.
             34.
             
             Psal
             105.
             16.
             27.
             28.
             29.
             30
             31.
             32.
             34.
             35.
             
             Exod.
             7
             20.
             
             Exod.
             8.
             6.
             
             Exod
             29.
             
             Psal
             104.
             1
             2.
             3.
             4
             29.
             32
             
             &c.
             Ids
             .
             10
             10.
             11
             12
             13
             14.
             
             Ios
             .
             6.
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             20
             
          
           
             Math.
             24.
             
             ●●
             29.
             
             Mark.
             13.
             24.
             
             Luk.
             21
             25.
             
             Isa
             .
             13.
             1●
             
          
           
             Math.
             25.
             
             2●●
             8.
             11.
             12.
             
             ●●
             33.
             
          
           
             Mark.
             13.
             34.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Pet.
             3
             7.
             10.
             11.
             12.
             13
             14.
             
             Math.
             24.
             29.
             30.
             
          
           
             Ioe
             .
             2.
             31.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             1
             Thess
             5.
             2.
             
             R●u●
             .
             16
             15.
             
          
           
             Deutr
             24.
             8.
             
             Leuit.
             13.
             
             &
             14.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             17.
             12.
             
          
           
             Math.
             24.
             29.
             
             Mark.
             13.
             24.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             7.
             
             Luke
             19.
             21.
             41.
             42.
             
             Math.
             24.
             29.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             4.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             Mark.
             13.
             24
             ,
             25.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A01451-e10250
           
             Ioh.
             6.
             40.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             21.
             24.
             25.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             15.
             34.
             
          
           
             Reu.
             11.
             18.
             
             &
             14.
             1.
             2.
             
             &
             20.
             12.
             13.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
             20.
             6.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             5.
             25.
             28
             ,
             2●
             .
          
           
             Math.
             8.
             22.
             
             Ephes
             .
             2.
             1.
             2
             3
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Tim.
             5.
             6.
             
             Col.
             2.
             13.
             
          
           
             ●eue
             .
             21.
             3.
             24
             27.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             15.
             12
             13
             21
             29
             30
             ,
             32
             34
             35
             ,
             36
             38
             ,
             43.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             22.
             23.
             2.
             
             Tim.
             2.
             16.
             17
             18
             
          
           
             Iob
             14.
             12.
             
             Iob.
             19.
             35.
             &c
             
          
           
             Ezech.
             37.
             8.
             
          
           
             Dan.
             12.
             2.
             
          
           
             Isai
             .
             26.
             19.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             17.
             15.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Kin.
             17.
             22.
             2
             
             King.
             4.
             34
             
             Iohn
             5.
             25.
             
             Matth.
             9.
             25.
             
             Act.
             4.
             2
             
             Matt.
             22.
             23.
             
             Mat.
             5.
             45.
             
             4●
             .
             Acts
             23.
             8.
             
             Iohn
             14.
             19.
             
          
           
             Matt.
             10
             15.
             
             Matth.
             1●
             .
             24.
             
             Mat.
             6.
             27.
             
          
           
             Luk
             14.
             14.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             15.
             11.
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             17.
             18
             20.
             23
             ,
             29
             ,
             36
             37
             &c.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             22.
             de
             Ci●●t
             .
             Dei.
             ca.
             25
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             15.
             
             1●
             ,
             13
             14.
             &c.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             15.
             14.
             15
             ,
             19
             ,
             17.
             
             1●
             .
             19
             22
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor
             ●5
             .
             20.
             21.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             25.
             22
             23.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Thes
             .
             4.
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18.
             
          
           
             Act.
             17.
             18.
             
             Act.
             24.
             15
             
             M●tt
             .
             22.
             31.
             
             〈◊〉
             20.
             37.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             4.
             5.
             1.
             
             Pet.
             3.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Iohn
             3.
             2.
             
          
           
             Reu●●
             .
             20.
             12.
             
             Iohn
             5.
             28.
             
             &
             ●1
             .
             24.
             
          
           
             R●ue
             21.
             4.
             
             Iames
             5.
             7.
             8.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             10.
             34.
             
             Heb.
             11.
             35.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             15.
             
             3●
             36.
             37.
             38.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             15.
             58.
             
          
           
             Luke
             14.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             5.
             20.
             2.
             
             Reg.
             2.
             8.
             11.
             
             Matt.
             28.
             6.
             
             Marke
             16.
             1.
             8
             ,
             5
             ,
             &c.
             Ioh
             20.
             11
             ,
             &c
             2.
             
             Reg.
             4.
             34.
             2
             
             Kin.
             13.
             21.
             
             Exod.
             4.
             3.
             6.
             
             Gen.
             7.
             
             Heb.
             11.
             11.
             
             Gen.
             21.
             7.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             15.
             
             3●
             .
             Iohn
             13.
             14.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Kin.
             17.
             20.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             King.
             4.
             33.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Kin.
             13.
             21.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             9.
             25.
             
          
           
             Luke
             7.
             14.
             15
             
          
           
             Iohn
             11.
             43.
             
          
           
             Acts
             9.
             40.
             
          
           
             Acts
             20.
             10.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             1.
             1.
             3
             26
             
          
           
             Gen.
             2.
             22.
             
          
           
             Iob
             19.
             27.
             
          
           
             Homil.
             2.
             
             Corinth
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             15.
             50.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             ●
             .
             3.
             5.
             6.
             7
             8.
             
             1●
             .
             15.
             16.
             18.
             
          
           
             Math.
             16.
             16.
             17.
             
             E●h
             .
             1.
             19.
             
             &
             2
             10.
             1.
             
             Pet.
             1.
             3.
             
          
           
             Eccles
             .
             3.
             19.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A01451-e12270
           
             1.
             
             Thes
             .
             4.
             
             ●6
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             2.
             10.
             
          
           
             Isa
             .
             2.
             19.
             
          
           
             Reu.
             6.
             15.
             1.
             
             Reu.
             1.
             7.
             
             &
             6.
             
             ●5
             .
          
           
             Isa
             .
             13.
             9.
             
          
           
             Isa●
             .
             66.
             15.
             
             〈…〉
             1.
             7.
             8
             
          
           
             Dā
             .
             12.
             1.
             2.
             3.
             
          
           
             Iod.
             2.
             30.
             
          
           
             Zophan
             .
             1.
             1●
             
          
           
             Mala●●
             .
             4.
             1.
             
          
           
             Math.
             16.
             27.
             
          
           
             Math.
             24.
             30.
             
          
           
             Math.
             25.
             31.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             21.
             27.
             
          
           
             Luke
             8.
             17.
             
          
           
             Rom
             2
             16.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Pet.
             3.
             9.
             
             Gen.
             3.
             17.
             
             &
             6
             35.
             18.
             
             &
             7.
             1.
             10.
             
             Luke
             17.
             26.
             27.
             
             Matt.
             24.
             38.
             1.
             
             Pet.
             3.
             20.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             19.
             24.
             25.
             
          
           
             Iab
             .
             22.
             cap.
             41
             con
             .
             Faust
             .
             Ma●ichaum
             .
             Gen.
             19.
             3.
             7.
             
             ●7
             .
             21.
             22.
             
          
           
             Luke
             13.
             34.
             
             Rom.
             11.
             8.
             18.
             
             Ezech.
             2.
             3.
             
          
           
             Acts
             14.
             26.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             51.
             
          
           
             Matt.
             25.
             31.
             32
             33
             34.
             37.
             41.
             
             4●
             .
          
           
             Nahum
             .
             3.
             5.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             31.
             28.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             1.
             5.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             25.
             33.
             35.
             
             ●6
             .
             Isa
             .
             58.
             7.
             8.
             
             Ezek.
             18.
             7
             ,
             Matt.
             25.
             41.
             42.
             43.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A01451-e13220
           
             Ioh.
             5.
             22.
             
             &
             1.
             27.
             1.
             
             Cor
             1.
             7
             8.
             
             &
             11.
             26.
             
             Phil.
             2.
             10.
             
             &
             3.
             20.
             
             Matt.
             26.
             27.
             
             Col.
             34.
             1.
             
             Thes
             .
             1.
             
             ●0
             ▪
             &
             2.
             9.
             
          
           
             Math
             24.
             30.
             
             Math.
             25.
             31.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             21.
             27.
             
             &
             22.
             69.
             1.
             
             Thess
             .
             4.
             16
             
             &
             5.
             23.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             2.
             16.
             2.
             
             Cor.
             5
             10.
             
             Rom.
             14.
             10
             
          
           
             Act.
             17
             ,
             31.
             
             Hebr.
             9
             28
             &
             10.
             25.
             37.
             
             Iacob
             5
             7.
             8.
             9
             
             Apoc.
             22.
             7.
             12
             
             ●0
             .
             2
             Tim
             4.
             1.
             
             Phil
             3
             ●0
             .
             21
             1.
             
             Pet.
             1.
             7.
             
             &
             4.
             5.
             7.
             
             &
             5.
             4.
             2.
             
             Pet
             3.
             4.
             10.
             12.
             
             Tit.
             2.
             13.
             1.
             
             Iohn
             .
             2.
             28.
             
             &
             3.
             2.
             
             Iud.
             24.
             
             Apoc.
             1.
             7.
             25.
             2.
             
             Thess
             1.
             7.
             8
             10.
             
          
           
             Act.
             10.
             42.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             62.
             9.
             
             Psal
             .
             39
             ●
             .
             9.
             
             Psal
             .
             8.
             5
             
             Psal
             .
             29.
             5.
             
             Iob.
             1.
             21.
             
             &
             8
             9.
             
             &
             25.
             6.
             
             Psal
             .
             82.
             7.
             
             &
             94.
             20.
             
             &
             103
             14.
             
             &
             104.
             4.
             6.
             
             &
             146.
             3.
             
             Eccle.
             4.
             3.
             
             Hebr.
             2.
             6.
             1.
             
             Pet.
             1
             24.
             
             Isai
             .
             40.
             7.
             
             Isai
             31.
             3
             
             &
             5●
             8.
             
             ●2
             .
             Psal
             .
             ●02
             .
          
           
             Isai
             .
             3.
             14.
             
          
           
             Math.
             39.
             2●
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             6.
             ●●
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A01451-e13750
           
             Acts.
             8
             32.
             
          
           
             Matt.
             16.
             27.
             
             &
             25.
             31.
             6.
             
             &
             24
             30.
             
             Psal
             .
             58.
             10.
             
          
           
             Psa
             .
             149.
             5.
             
          
           
             ●
             .
             Tim.
             4.
             7.
             
          
           
             Iud.
             8.
             21.
             
             Rom.
             6.
             16.
             18.
             22.
             
             Iohn
             15.
             14.
             
             Mark.
             3.
             33.
             
             Luk●
             24.
             
             Marke
             1.
             
             Cant.
             5.
             1.
             
          
           
             A●●
             .
             in
             .
             lib.
             de
             Iacob
             .
             &
             vita
             beata
             .
             lib.
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             G●●g
             .
             ●om●
             3.
             
             〈◊〉
             Euan.
             
          
           
             Iustit
             lib.
             2.
             
             〈◊〉
             ●6
             .
             sect
             ,
             11
             
          
           
             Iere.
             11.
             20.
             
          
           
             Marke
             14.
             62
             
             ▪
             Luke
             9.
             26.
             2.
             
             Thes
             .
             ●
             .
             1.
             7.
             8.
             2.
             
             Pet
             3.
             4.
             10
             
             Apoc.
             1.
             7
             1
             
             ▪
             Gen.
             37.
             
             7●
             8
             ,
             9.
             11.
             1.
             
             Sam.
             19.
             2.
             
             Lam
             1.
             2.
             3.
             5.
             7.
             10.
             
             Psal
             .
             3.
             18
             ▪
             
          
           
             Iosh
             .
             6.
             15.
             
          
           
             Matt.
             27.
             48.
             
             Iohn
             19.
             29.
             
          
           
             Math.
             5
             39.
             
             Luk.
             6.
             29.
             
             Math
             11.
             29.
             
             Col.
             3.
             
             1●
             .
             Acts.
             7.
             60
             ▪
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
             23.
             34.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
             2.
             34.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A01451-e14380
           
             Math.
             26.
             27.
             24.
             30.
             
             &
             25.
             31.
             
             &
             26.
             64
             
          
           
             Dan.
             7.
             10.
             2.
             
             Cor.
             5
             10.
             
             Luk.
             1.
             28.
             
             &
             2.
             9.
             1.
             
             Thes
             .
             4.
             16.
             2.
             
             Thes
             .
             1.
             7.
             8.
             ●0
             
          
           
             Tit.
             2.
             13.
             
             Hebr.
             9.
             28.
             1.
             
             Pet.
             1.
             7.
             2.
             
             Pet.
             3.
             4.
             10.
             12.
             
             Math.
             16
             27.
             
             Iud.
             24
             Apoc.
             1.
             7.
             
             Math.
             24.
             30.
             
             Math.
             25.
             31.
             
             Math.
             26.
             64.
             
             Mark.
             13.
             26.
             
          
           
             Luke
             .
             21.
             27.
             
             Iud.
             14.
             
             Exod
             12.
             29.
             2.
             
             Kin
             ,
             19.
             35.
             
             Isai
             .
             37.
             
             3●
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             19
             ,
             16.
             
             Hebr.
             12.
             
             2●
             .
             Exod.
             20.
             19.
             
          
           
             Hag
             ,
             2
             ,
             7
             ▪
             Hebr.
             12
             ,
             26.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             10.
             22.
             23.
             
          
           
             Wis
             .
             17.
             2.
             
             &
             18.
             1.
             
          
           
             Math
             27
             51.
             52
             53
             54.
             
             &
             24
             29.
             43.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             15.
             5.
             
             &
             ▪
             50.
             16.
             17.
             
          
           
             Mark.
             13.
             24.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             21.
             25.
             
          
           
             Reuel
             .
             1.
             7.
             
          
           
             2
             Pet.
             3.
             7.
             10.
             11.
             12.
             14.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             32.
             7.
             
          
           
             Exod
             14
             10.
             
             &
             19
             16.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             5
             5.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             7
             7.
             
          
           
             Hest
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             17.
             11
             
             &
             28
             5.
             
          
           
             Dan.
             9.
             
          
           
             Math.
             28.
             2.
             34
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             18.
             6.
             
          
           
             Exod
             19.
             16
             
             &
             20
             18.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             5
             24.
             
             &
             18.
             6.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             12.
             8.
             
          
           
             Soph
             1.
             10.
             
          
           
             Apoc
             18.
             1
             ,
             2.
             3.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             2.
             10.
             14.
             30.
             38.
             
          
           
             Isai
             42.
             13.
             
          
           
             M●th
             .
             24.
             30
             
             ▪
             Apo●
             17.
             
          
           
             Dan.
             7.
             13.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Thes
             .
             4.
             16.
             
          
           
             Iod.
             32.
             
          
           
             Verse
             12.
             
          
           
             Matt.
             25.
             32.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A01451-e15210
           
             Li●
             .
             ●
             de
             Dog.
             Ecclesia
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             15.
             
             3●
             52.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Thes
             .
             4.
             13
             14.
             15.
             16.
             17.
             
          
           
             Math.
             25.
             32.
             33.
             34.
             41
             
             4●
             .
          
           
             Math.
             10.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             14.
             10.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             5.
             10.
             
          
           
             Reuel
             .
             6
             12.
             13.
             14
             15
             16.
             17.
             
          
           
             Luke
             .
             23
             3●
             
          
           
             Isai
             .
             3.
             14.
             
          
           
             Matt
             19
             18.
             
             Luke
             .
             22.
             30.
             1.
             
             Cor.
             6.
             3.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             22.
             11.
             15.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             25.
             41.
             42.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Pet.
             4.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             6.
             3.
             
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             Math.
             26
             48.
             
             ●9
             .
          
           
             Isai
             .
             66.
             22.
             
          
           
             2
             Pet.
             3.
             
             1●
             .
          
           
             Isa
             65.
             17.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             21.
             1.
             
          
           
             Rom
             8.
             19.
             20
             21.
             22.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Thes
             .
             2.
             8.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A01451-e15840
           
             Gen.
             31.
             32.
             33.
             37.
             
          
           
             Reuel
             .
             20.
             
             ●2
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             12.
             
             &
             11●
             14.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             90.
             9.
             
          
           
             ●
             .
             Sam.
             15
             3.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             2.
             
             1●
             .
             16.
             
          
           
             S●●
             1.
             
             1●
             .
          
           
             Psal
             49.
             16.
             
          
           
             Iob
             8.
             14.
             
             Psal
             .
          
           
             Isai
             65.
             6.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
             ●●
             .
             14.
             
          
           
             ●om
             .
             2.
             16.
             
          
           
             Obi●
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             15.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             12.
             
          
           
             Iob.
             31
             ,
             31.
             
          
           
             Iam
             4
             ,
             13
             ,
             14
             
          
           
             Luke
             .
             12.
             16.
             17.
             19.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             2
             5.
             6.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             5.
             10.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             16.
             
             1●
             .
          
           
             Mat
             25.
             41
             
             ▪
             43.
             46.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             .
             5.
             
             2●
             .
          
           
             Mat
             12.
             32.
             
          
           
             Mar.
             3.
             
             ●8
             .
             29.
             
          
           
             Matt.
             12.
             36.
             37.
             
          
           
             Iob.
             20.
             29.
             
          
           
             Matt.
             12.
             34
             
          
           
             Cypr.
             li.
             1.
             ep
             1.
             
          
           
             Luke
             16.
             24.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             34.
             13.
             
          
           
             Matt.
             22.
             4.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A01451-e16940
           
             Isai
             .
             45.
             23.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             7.
             23.
             
          
           
             Luke
             17.
             30.
             
             &
             22.
             69.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             9.
             14.
             
          
           
             Iete
             .
             1.
             11
             ▪
             
          
           
             Gen.
             ●
             14.
             15.
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             23
             ,
             24
             
          
           
             Gen.
             7.
             20.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             19.
             24.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             12
             29.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             14.
             27.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             17
             14.
             
          
           
             Num.
             21.
             24.
             33.
             
          
           
             I●●●t
             .
             24.
             14.
             
          
           
             Num.
             12.
             10.
             
          
           
             Num.
             16.
             31.
             
          
           
             Num.
             21.
             6.
             
          
           
             Iosua
             .
             5.
             22.
             25.
             26.
             
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             4.
             18
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             13.
             13
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Sam.
             6.
             7.
             
          
           
             1
             Kin.
             13.
             24.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Kin.
             19.
             
             2●
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             King.
             2.
             23.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             King.
             5.
             27.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             17.
             49
             
          
           
             Act.
             5.
             5.
             10.
             
          
           
             Act.
             12.
             23.
             
          
           
             Prou.
             13.
             14.
             24.
             
             &
             15.
             5.
             12
             31.
             32.
             
             &
             17.
             20.
             
          
           
             Prou.
             13.
             24.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             23.
             4.
             
          
           
             Iob.
             41.
             10.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             50.
             3.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             ●04
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             4.
             17
             18
             
          
           
             Prou.
             2.
             21.
             22
             
          
           
             M●l
             .
             3.
             2
             ▪
             
          
           
             Heb●
             .
             10.
             31.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             150.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             3.
             17.
             2.
             
          
           
             ●●es
             1.
             9.
             
          
           
             M●t
             2●
             .
          
           
             Iudg.
             7.
             14.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
             2●
             
          
           
             Mark.
             13.
             25.
             
          
           
             Iob
             9.
             2
             ,
          
           
             Gen.
             9.
             22.
             25
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A01451-e18210
           
             Math.
             25.
             31.
             32.
             33.
             34.
             35.
             36.
             37.
             38.
             39
             
             ●0
             .
          
           
             Math.
             25
             1.
             
             ●
             .
             3.
             4
             5
             
             ▪
             &
             33.
             
          
           
             Math.
             13.
             25.
             47.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             26
             5.
             
          
           
             Act.
             19.
             41
             
          
           
             G●n
             .
             4.
             12.
             14
             
          
           
             Gen.
             26
             63.
             
             1●
             .
          
           
             Gen
             1●
             .
             ●
             .
             3.
             5
             
          
           
             Isa●
             .
             5.
             2.
             11.
             12.
             
          
           
             Reuel
             .
             18.
             4
             5.
             6.
             
          
           
             Act
             9.
             
             ●
             .
             15.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             1.
             7.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             1.
             2
             
          
           
             Math.
             9.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             Reuel
             20
             11.
             12.
             13
             chap.
             3.
             
             ●
             .
             &
             21.
             27.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             25.
             34.
             35.
             36.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             25.
             41.
             42.
             43.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             5.
             29.
             
          
           
             Matt.
             25.
             34.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             11.
             28.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             Matt
             25.
             34.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             12.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             14.
             2.
             3.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             25.
             34.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             3.
             16.
             
             1●
             .
             18.
             15.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             12.
             3
             
          
           
             Ephe.
             1.
             3.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             1.
             3.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             1.
             3.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             25.
             32.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             2.
             21.
             
          
           
             Ephe.
             1.
             6.
             
             &
             2.
             5.
             
             &
             24.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             9.
             11.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Tim.
             4.
             22.
             
          
           
             Tit.
             1.
             4.
             
             &
             .
             2.
             11.
             
             &
             .
             3.
             7.
             
          
           
             Math
             25.
             
             Verse
             .
             41.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             27.
             38.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             12.
             16.
             17.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             27.
             33.
             
          
           
             Math.
             25.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             34.
             41.
             
          
           
             Luk
             16.
             19
             23
             14.
             25.
             26.
             27.
             28.
             
          
           
             Gen
             4.
             1.
             
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Sam.
             14.
             32.
             
          
           
             Ps●l
             .
             29.
             3.
             4.
             5
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             5
             5
             6.
             
             &
             34.
             17
             
          
           
             Math.
             7
             23.
             
             &
             25.
             12.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             4●
             2.
             
             &
             1.
             8.
             
             ●4
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             36.
             
             1●
             .
             &
             4.
             2.
             2.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             80.
             10.
             
             Psal
             .
             25.
             9.
             
          
           
             Ioh
             16.
             22.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             13.
             8.
             
          
           
             Mat
             25.
             
             3●
             .
          
           
             41.
             34.
             41.
             
          
           
             Os●
             .
             13.
             9
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             62.
             11.
             
             &
             ●16
             5.
             
             &
             119
             &
             145
             156.
             
             ●8
             .
          
           
             Math
             25.
             41.
             46
             
             &
             ●●3
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             23.
             
             3●
             .
          
           
             Math.
             3.
             13.
             
          
           
             Math.
             23.
             38.
             
          
           
             Verse
             .
             30.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             25.
             41.
             49.
             
          
           
             Bernard
             9.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             60.
             
             Psal
             .
             40.
             
             Esai
             .
             vlt.
             Iere
             8.
             
             Ezech.
             38.
             
             Reuel
             .
             14.
             
             Reuel
             .
             16.
             
          
           
             L●ke
             16.
             19.
             22
             ,
             23
             ,
             24
             ,
             25
             26
             ,
             28.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             17
             34.
             38.
             
          
           
             Hebr.
             ●2
             .
             16.
             17.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             3.
             24.
             
          
           
             Matt.
             25.
             41.
             
             Matt.
             27.
             63
             ,
             64
             ,
             65
             ,
             66.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             .
             3.
             36.
             
             Matth.
             3.
             7.
             
          
           
             Horat
             in
             ar●
             Poet.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             18.
             
             〈◊〉
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13
             14
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             4.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             Iob
             26.
             11.
             
          
           
             Isai
             .
             50.
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             Iere.
             4.
             23
             ,
             24
             ,
             25
             ,
             26
             ,
             28.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Sam.
             3.
             12.
             
          
           
             Iere.
             5.
             16.
             17.
             
             &
             16
             ,
             10
             ,
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             16
             ,
             18.
             
          
           
             Deu●
             32.
             22
             ,
             〈◊〉
             24
             ,
             25
             ,
             26.
             
          
           
             Mat●
             25.
             
             4●
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             41.
             
          
           
             Ma●●
             ,
             25.
             41.
             
          
           
             Matt
             〈◊〉
             Luke
             .
             3.
             9.
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             Ma●
             9.
             43.
             44
             ,
             45
             ,
             4●
             .
             Matt.
             8.
             12.
             
             Matt.
             13.
             
             〈◊〉
             Matt.
             2●
             〈◊〉
             Matt.
             25.
             46.
             
             Luke
             13.
             
             2●
             Matt.
             8.
             29.
             
             Mar●
             〈◊〉
             Luke
             8.
             26.
             
             Luke
             18.
             3●
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             1●
             2●
             .
             Ma●●●3
             .
          
           
             Luke
             1●
             23.
             24
             ,
             25
             26.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             3.
             22
             ,
             2●
             24.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             3.
             12.
             13.
             14.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A01451-e20870
           
             Reuel
             .
             21.
             4.
             5.
             6.
             7.
             24.
             10.
             11
             12.
             13.
             
             &c.
             Reuel
             .
             22.
             1.
             2.
             3.
             4.
             5.
             14.
             
          
           
             Phil.
             3.
             21.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             13
             12.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             33.
             20.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             17.
             3.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             8
             5.
             
             ●
             .
             Math.
             13.
             16.
             
          
           
             M●th
             17.
             4.
             
          
           
             ●
             Cor.
             124.
             
             〈◊〉
             20.
             18.
             19.
             
             〈◊〉
             5.
             24.
             
             &
             18.
             16.
             
             Ex.
             19.
             16.
             17.
             18
             19.
             
             Exod.
             24.
             18.
             
             Exod.
             33.
             9.
             
             Exod.
             34.
             28.
             29.
             30.
             33.
             34.
             
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             1●
             .
             11.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             2●●
             .
          
           
             ●
             K●ng
             .
             1.
             10.
             
          
           
             Math.
             2.
             2.
             
             Luke
             .
             2.
             9.
             13.
             
             1●
             .
          
           
             Math.
             20.
             13.
             14.
             15.
             
          
           
             Math.
             13.
             43.
             
             Dan.
             12.
             3.
             
          
           
             Math.
             22.
             30
             
             Make.
             12.
             25.
             
             Luk.
             20.
             34.
             
             〈◊〉
             .
             36
             
          
           
             Luke
             .
             22.
             30.
             
             Math.
             19.
             28.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             15.
             10.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             6.
             2.
             3.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             2.
             6.
             
          
           
             Dan.
             12.
             3.
             
          
           
             Math.
             11.
             22.
             
             Luke
             .
             10
             ,
             13.
             14.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             .
             14.
             1.
             
          
           
             Math.
             22.
             30.
             
             Mark.
             22.
             25.
             
             Luke
             20.
             36.
             
          
           
             Math.
             13.
             8.
             
          
           
             Math.
             2
             5.
             
          
           
             Reuel
             .
             14.
             4.
             
          
           
             Math.
             5.
             19.
             
          
           
             Math.
             20.
             27.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             9.
             6.
             
          
           
             1
             ,
             Cor.
             15.
             
             4●
             4.
             
             ●3
             ,
             44
             ,
          
           
             Math.
             19.
             28.
             
             Luke
             .
             22.
             30.
             
             ●3
             .
          
           
             Apo●
             .
             22.
             1.
             2.
             3.
             4.
             5.
             
          
           
             Reuel
             .
             21.
             1.
             2.
             3.
             4.
             5.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             2.
             2●
             
          
           
             Marke
             9.
             4.
             
             ●
             .
             Math.
             17.
             4.
             
             Luke
             .
             9.
             28.
             
             ●9
             30.
             &c.
             
          
           
             Luc.
             16.
             22.
             
             ●3
             24.
             &c.